Chapter 236

In Mala.

Gillian held the phone without saying a word.

After a long while, she suddenly scoffed.

“It turns out that for the past 20 years, what I eat, what I wear, and what I use are all bestowed upon me by Olivia.

“In that case, I should really thank her.

“Perhaps I should kneel down to her to express my gratitude.”

When Gillian was in the dining room, she managed to keep her emotions. under control in front of Jarron.

But when she was alone in her bedroom, her temper rose inside her like lava.

In a fit of rage, she threw the pillows, bolster, and blanket to the floor and stomped on them violently.

Only then did her anger quelled a little.

“Good, very good. Olivia is so selfless.

“You like to win people’s hearts with these small favors. No wonder Blake, Yanis, and Roland in the Smith family all take her side.

“This is the reason.

“In their eyes, they must think that Jarron and I are ungrateful. Olivia has been so good to us and sacrificed so much.

“We don’t appreciate her kindness. Instead, we bear a grudge against her. “But Roland and the others should know if Oliva really cares, why didn’t she teach me the miraculous treatments of the Smith family?

“She is such a hypocrite.

“If I master the miraculous treatments and possess superb medical skills, I could save those people and get those expensive clothes and premium foods myself.

Who needs Olivia’s self–righteous charity?

Olivia gets the entire pie and only gives us the crumbs. Yet, we have to be grateful for it What kind of logic is this? This is so unfairl At that moment, Gillian was smoldering with anger. She hated Olivia to the bone.

Her expression was cold and terrifying.

Sitting on the bed, it took her a while to cool off and regain her composure.

She then made a call to Tracy at the Smith Cuisine Hall, asking about the progress of the medicinal dishes.

Before she came to Mala, she had given Tracy two recipes, both of which were for nourishing health.

Even though the recipes were incomplete, it should not affect the medicinal effect.

The phone rang for a long moment and no one answered.

Gillian puckered her brows and her face darkened.

After a while, the phone was picked up.

“Tracy.” Gillian suppressed her anger. “How’s the making of the medicinal dishes going?”

Tracy remained silent. After a long while, she sneered and said, “You still have the nerve to call me?”

Gillian was baffled and slightly stunned.

“Tracy?” She did not understand why Tracy was so angry.

Gillian softened her voice. Her tone was as gentle as a fresh breeze. “What’s wrong? If I’ve done something that upsets you, you can just criticize me. Please don’t keep it to yourself and not tell me.”

Tracy switched the phone to her other hand. While she had become calmer, she still pulled a long face.

Previously, she had decided to help Gillian because Gillian had a pleasant personality and treated others with respect, especially the elders of the Smith family.

On the contrary, Olivia was always occupied with all kinds of things. Tracy hadn’t even met her before.

In other words, Olivia was no different from a stranger to her.

But the real reason she supported Gillian was to exchange for the Smith family’s medicinal recipes, not because Gillian had a gentle nature.

You still have the cheek to ask me?” Tracy was inflamed. The recipes Qugave me are garbage. It’s not the Smith family’s secret recipes hey felt embarrassed at the mention of it.

As soon as she had received the recipes from Gillian, she immediately had her two apprentices, Cynthia and Charlie, work on creating medicinal dishes.

Unfortunately, after pondering for a week, they still had no clue.

Cynthia lost her temper and said, “Maybe there’s a problem with the recipes.”

Even though Charlie did not say it out loud, he implied the same sentiment.

In order to reassure her two apprentices, Tracy showed the recipes to an expert. To her surprise, the doctor said that those were not precious medicinal recipes as there were many similar ones out there.

Most importantly, the recipes were incomplete…

Therefore, it was impossible to make something that had medicinal effects.

Tracy’s face turned extremely red. She felt too embarrassed to face her apprentices.

Putting on a front, she asked, “If the recipes are complete, can they make. medicinal dishes?”

The old doctor adjusted his glasses and looked up at her. “Tracy, you’re an experienced chef. How can you ask such a question?

“If a recipe can be adapted so easily to make a medicinal dish, patients. won’t need medicine. They can just take medicinal cuisine.”

The doctor lowered his head and fiddled with the recipes. “Not all recipes. can be changed to make medicinal dishes.

“In a general sense, medicinal cuisine is basically made by cooking nutritious ingredients with herbs. It can nourish and protect the body and boost health, but it is not meant for treating illnesses. Many people are fooled by the fancy names of the dishes, but dietary alone cannot replace medicine.”

The old doctor provided an example. “Such as your family’s medicinal dishes healing chicken soup and wholesome lentil soup, are essentially just gimmicks. They have very little medicinal effect.

“However, your seared salmon with herbed couscous is totally different. The old doctor smacked his lips as if he was savoring the aftertaste.

ou’ve all made these dishes before, so you should know the difference them Most medicinal dishes use meat or vegetables as main ingredients and herbs as seasoning.

“However, seared salmon with herbed couscous is not the same. Its ingredients include fish, vegetables, carbs, berries, and your family’s special herbs. It is a well–balanced dish that offers a wide variety of nutrients and medicinal properties that are good for health.

“It’s because this dish is so amazing that your family becomes famous.” Seared salmon with herbed couscous was really different from the other dishes. The other medicinal dishes might have some effects on health, but very minimal. Whereas seared salmon with herbed couscous produced noticeable results.

And it could greatly boost the body’s immune system.

Moreover, it was not only effective but also incredibly delicious, so much so that it could be considered a gourmet dish.

Tracy did not know how she had left the old doctor’s place. All she remembered was that she felt terribly embarrassed.

However, she was unwilling to accept that and had called two other well–known experts to ask them about the recipes and medicinal cuisine.

The results were the same.

It was almost impossible to change the recipes to make medicinal dishes. that had the same effect as traditional medicine.

Tracy was in complete despair.

Hence, she had given up on finding the other medicinal recipes and decided to continue making seared salmon with herbed couscous. Although the recipe for the dish had been made public by Olivia, it was rarely cooked at home due to its precious ingredients and complex cooking steps. It demanded precise timing and a high level of skill in cooking, so very few people would attempt to make it at home. Most people would prefer to eat it at the Smith Cuisine Hall.

Tracy felt that as long as she continued to perfect seared salmon with herbed couscous, it would remain the signature dish of the restaurant She was no longer asking for anything else, nor was she willing to create unnecessary problems.

She did not want to believe the nonsense Gillian said.

Therefore, she had not been in contact with Gillian all this while could this be Gillian’s les nt soft. She rightly grasped Billionaire’s Missing Darling bedsheets with her left hand and said anxiously, “Perhaps the doctor’s medical skills are not good enough?”

“He’s an expert in the city hospital.”

Tracy did not want to be too harsh since Gillian knew the Smith family’s miraculous treatments. Tracy would probably need it one day. “It’s impossible to change the recipes to make medicinal dishes. It’s my fault. I took it for granted and was blinded by the profits of seared salmon with herbed couscous.

“But don’t worry. Even though Olivia has revealed the recipe of the dish to the public, you were the one who gave it to me first. I’ll still share the profits with you, but it won’t be as much as before.”

Gillian gripped the phone tightly and moved her lips, wanting to say no.

But she couldn’t open her mouth.

During her time in Mala, she had been busy learning the Smith family’s miraculous treatments and had no income at all.

Apart from paying her living expenses in Mala, she had to purchase gowns to attend social events, All of this cost a lot of money.

If she did not have any income, she would soon not be able to make ends meet.

“Five percent,” Tracy suggested.

The amount was significantly less than before. It was one–sixth of the previous thirty percent.

Gillian suddenly clenched her fists. After a long time, the icy expression. on her face finally softened.

She feigned reluctance and said, “Actually, I shouldn’t have asked for 5%. After all, this is the Smith family’s recipe. And now, I…”

Before Gillian could finish her words, Tracy immediately agreed. “Okay, I won’t give any to you then.”

Gillian’s mouth fell open but she was too shocked to say anything.

Olivia had yet to decide whether to attend the International Medical Association conference or not.

But there was still plenty of time to think about that, as it was half a month away.

Before that, she had to make a trip back to the Hushe Republic. The research institute had been urging her for a while.

She had sent them some materials, but they still had many questions. related to the operational aspect.

After boarding the plane, Olivia sat in her seat and started reading a book.

Daniel sat beside her.

There were only four people in the first–class cabin. Unexpectedly, one of the passengers knew Daniel.

Someone turned around and greeted him.

“Mr. Sullivan?” came a soft voice.

Olivia looked up and saw a woman as exquisite as a doll.

Daniel directed his gaze from the book to the woman. When he saw her, he was slightly stunned and struggled to remember who she was.

The woman chuckled. “Mr. Sullivan, you’re a busy man. I don’t think you remember me. Let me introduce myself.”

The woman paused for a second and spoke again. Her voice was light and not as warm as before.

“I’m Freya Jensen. I was an ambassador of your jewelry brand.”

Daniel then remembered.

Freya was an actress who enjoyed immense popularity recently. She had great looks, high EQ, impressive educational and family background, and outstanding acting skills. It was said that her family was very rich.

Her fans often remarked that if Freya wasn’t so devoted to acting, she would have to go back home to inherit the family business.

Her image aligned with Daniel’s jewelry brand, so she was invited to be the ambassador.

Daniel had only met her once at a party with the business partners, so he did not have a deep impression of her.

Freya was a woman with a great sense of humor. Although they didn’t know each other well, she was good at making conversation.

Unfortunately, Daniel did not pay much attention to her and maintained only superficial responses.

On the other hand, Olivia was very curious about the actress.

She stuck her head out and greeted her. “Hi, nice to meet you.”

Freya knew that someone was sitting beside Daniel, but she was seated a bit too far away to see the person clearly.

Surprisingly, Olivia leaned out to talk to her.

Freya was stunned for a moment. Her gaze fixated on Olivia for quite some time.

After a while, she said with a smile, “I’m sorry, you’re too beautiful. I was blown away.”

Olivia responded with a smile.

That smile took Frey’s breath away.

She turned around and took a moment to collect herself on her seat.

She had seen all kinds of gorgeous women in the entertainment industry, but she was mesmerized by Olivia’s beauty, which showed how exceptionally beautiful Olivia was.

After regaining her composure, Freya turned around again and looked at Olivia.

The two of them chatted about the movies Frey had starred in. One of which was particularly famous and carried a profound meaning. It had won many awards.

The movie told a story about the dilemma of saving or not saving a person.

Olivia recognized Freya because she had watched the movie.

The two of them didn’t know each other well and had nothing much to talk about. In addition, it was the only movie of Freya that Olivia had seen, so their conversation revolved around it.

Freya was not very interested and only gave Olivia perfunctory responses Throughout the conversation, her eyes kept wandering between the black hairpin on Olivia’s head and the black smartwatch on her wrist.

Then, she curled her lips in contempt.

“I see. She is just a sugar baby.”

Olivia saw through Freya’s thoughts.

Her enthusiasm waned in an instant. She realized that the resolute and courageous character in the movie was just a role Freya played. not a representation of her as a person.

So, Olivia ended the chat and resumed reading.

Freya had been trying to engage Daniel in a conversation.

For some reason, she felt that Daniel was much friendlier toward her than before and he seemed to be very interested in her acting career. It gladdened her heart.

There were rumors that Daniel avoided having romantic relationships. with women and did not even have a girlfriend. People said that he lived a clean and scandal–free life.

Freya used to believe it. But now she saw it as nothing more than an illusion.

It wasn’t that Daniel didn’t want a woman, but he had high standards.

Freya took out a mirror and looked at herself. She felt that she was not much inferior to Olivia. Although she didn’t have features as delicate as Olivia, she was also very attractive.

Most importantly, she came from a good family, though not as wealthy and prominent as the Sullivan family, her family was quite famous in the local cities.

“What’s so good about that sugar baby? She was just a plaything.

“I’m much better than her,” Freya thought.

Lunch was served on the plane.

The plain ready–prepared food made one lose their appetite at first glance.

Freya noticed that Daniel had barely touched his food. So she said gently, I ordered some food in advance and it came with a generous portion. If you don’t mind, you can try this.”

Daniel tilted his head slightly and wanted to say no. But when his gaze to Freya’s lunch for a second, he immediately changed his ming “Thank you very much.”

“You’re welcome, Mr. Sullivan.” Freya’s beautiful eyes flickered.

She raised her hand to stop the flight attendant. Then, she stood up and personally brought the food over.

Daniel didn’t think there was anything wrong with Freya’s behavior. Ever since he was young, he had gotten used to being flattered and served by others.

Nonetheless, as a man with a good upbringing, he nodded at Freya to express his gratitude.

Freya chuckled. Her gaze was gentle, warm, and intent, looking as if they were glued to Daniel’s face.

Just as she was about to turn around and leave, her gaze landed on Olivia. There was a faint provocation in her eyes.

Olivia was eating a salad that wasn’t quite to her taste. Sensing an intense gaze above her head, she subconsciously raised her head and saw Freya’s provocative look.

“Why is she looking at me in that way?” Olivia was puzzled.

Freya sneered with an arrogant expression.

“She is indeed a poor girl from a humble family. All she does is eat. She doesn’t care if her sugar daddy enjoys the food.

“Daniel will probably get tired of her soon.”

Just as Freya was thinking about it, Daniel placed the food she brought over in front of Olivia.

He said in a gentle voice, “I noticed that you didn’t eat much just now. So I thought you probably don’t like the in–flight meal. Try this and see if it suits your taste.”

Olivia picked up a piece of beef with a fork and tasted it. Her face lit up. “It’s delicious.”

Have some more then. Daniel even took a napkin and wiped the corners of her mouth.

When he turned around and saw Freya, he asked in surprise, “Why are you still here?”

Freya was dumbfounded.

A low and melodious laugh like the sound of cello was bear Olivia looked over and realized that the laughter came from the seat in front.

Freya freaked out and flew into a rage out of humiliation. “What are you laughing at?”

“Can’t I laugh?” The curtain in front was slowly drawn back, revealing a fair and exceptionally beautiful face.

Ernesto leaned against the armrest with one arm resting on the back of the seat. It was an unruly action.

However, when he did it, he exuded an enchanting charm that mesmerized everyone.

Freya couldn’t take her eyes off him and was unable to think of anything to reproach him.

“What are you looking at?” The man who was laughing heartily just now suddenly took on a stern expression. His eyes were filled with hostility. “If you look again, I’ll gouge your eyeballs out!” His tone was calm, but his words carried extreme cruelty.

There seemed to be a vortex of danger in Ernesto’s eyes as he stared at. Freya motionlessly.

In just a moment, Freya looked as if she was in a trance. Then, she suddenly raised her hand to dig her eyes.

Freya’s sudden reaction startled the flight attendant next to her. The flight attendant quickly went forward to stop her.

However, Freya only gently touched her eyelids with her fingertips and did not intend to dig her eyeballs out.

She blinked and smiled at the flight attendant. “I scared you, didn’t I? I was just teasing you.”

The flight attendant had no words for her.

Freya swayed her arms and walked back to her seat. Sitting on the chair, she muttered something to herself.

Olivia lowered her head to eat, seemingly uninterested in everything around her.

After taking a few bites, she felt an intense gaze above her head.

She looked up and happened to meet Ernesto’s eyes.

Ernesto propped up his chin in his palm. His blue eyes curved as he smiled at Oliva. “You’re so good–

looking. You and I are a great match.” He pointed at himself, looking very interested in Olivia.

Olivia ignored him and quickly retracted her gaze. Then, she lowered her head and continued eating.

After finishing the meal, she took a napkin and slowly wiped her mouth.. Only then did she raise her head and size up the man seriously.

“So?” The man smiled. “Are you interested in me?”

Olivia nodded.

Ernesto wore a smug face and was about to speak.

Just then, Olivia asked in a cold yet slightly confident voice, “You are… Ernesto?”

The man was shocked and became even more interested in Olivia. “You know me?”

“Yes,” Olivia replied. “Mr. Smithson talked to me about the Wilcox family before. He said that Gillian had contacted the Wilcox family in Fesmuowana and told me to be careful.

Ernesto raised his eyebrows:

Olivia went on in a low voice, “I’ve investigated you. The Wilcox family has a great influence in Fesmuowana. Your father is the head of the family, and your brother is his successor. However, the most intimidating person in the Wilcox family is you.

“Ernesto Wilcox, the world’s top hypnotist.”

“Snore.” Ernesto suddenly became uninterested. He thought that he had met an interesting beauty, but it turned out that she was a coward who immediately went to gather information about him after getting wind of something.

Olivia asked, “Are you back in the country to see Gillian?”

Ernesto raised his eyebrows and said, “You’ve investigated quite thoroughly. Why are you so afraid of me? Are you afraid that I will make a move against you?”

“What else can it be?” Olivia nodded. Her gaze briefly swept over Ernesto and she suddenly smiled.

“Mr. Wilcox, do you think I’ll just stand idly and wait for others to plot against me?”

Knowing yourself and your enemy is the key to perpetual victory.

True wisdom is not about waiting for someone to launch an attack and repulse it brilliantly. Instead, it is about ensuring that you’ll never be in dangerous situations at the start. A wise man foresees and mitigates risks.. Olivia would never overestimate herself and always be fully prepared for everything.

That approach extended to how she treated the Taylor family. She had set up Skynet long ago to monitor the information about herself on the Internet. If there was any slanderous or defamatory content about her, she would review it immediately and delete it.

Using Skynet to monitor the Taylor family would be an abuse of power. Olivia would never do it, even if she had the authority.

However, monitoring herself was permissible.

After being deeply disappointed with the Taylor family, Olivia treated them like strangers and would never be soft–hearted again.

She had been hurt several times before by Amelia and Gillian because she cared about them.

But she didn’t care anymore, and no one could hurt her.

It’s for the prescription for insomnia, right? I can tell you clearly that I formulated the prescription. It has nothing to do with Gillian Olivia Pillionaire’s Missing Dar revealed Ernesto’s purpose for visiting Gillian directly.

Ernesto was stunned.

It was a little unexpected.

“She is so straightforward. I was expecting some dramas.”

Ernesto suffered from severe insomnia. When he couldn’t sleep in the night, he liked to watch dramas.

Based on his extensive experiences in watching dramas, a misunderstanding would normally take dozens of episodes to resolve. The plot should be him thinking that Gillian made up the prescription for insomnia until the very end when he found out that it was a misunderstanding.

But the truth was unveiled so quickly that it bummed Ernesto out.

He felt rather upset.

He voiced his thoughts, “It is so boring to know the truth so soon. I’m expecting it to be as exciting as a TV series.”

“A TV series?”

Olivia tilted her head slightly and thought to herself, “This Ernesto is indeed as peculiar as described in the investigation file. He’s temperamental and has wacky ideas. I can’t foresee his actions and predict them with common sense.”

Seeing that Olivia did not speak, Ernesto raised an eyebrow and a hint of wickedness flashed across his eyes.

“Why aren’t you saying anything?” Ernesto’s eyes flickered. “Why isn’t it like in movies and dramas where the truth is only revealed at the end. with many twists and turns?”

Olivia thought for a moment and said, “Probably because you’re not the main character.”

Ernesto was rendered speechless.

Olivia mercilessly ridiculed him, “You’re just a passer–by in the show. Just pass by quietly and leave.

What makes you think you deserve to be treated as a male lead?”

Ernesto was stumped for words.

Why does it feel like I got stabbed in the heart?

Im not the male lead? I’m just a passer–by?

His heart sank.

Afterward, Olivia leaned back in her chair.

The flight attendant came over to serve her coffee. Olivia raised her hand and refused. Then, she pointed at Freya’s position and said calmly, “Pay more attention to her.”

The flight attendant turned back to glance at Freya, not understanding what Olivia meant.

Olivia explained. “Freya is probably hypnotized. Remember to call the police when you get off the plane.”

“How can this be?”

The flight attendant’s eyes widened in shock. She quickly turned back and presumably went to report to her supervisor.

In the front. Ernesto heard the conversation and slowly stuck his head out, between his between the back of the chair and the armrest.

From afar, one could only see a head pop up and down there.

Ernesto looked at Olivia with his big eyes and asked curiously, “How did you know she is hypnotized?”

Olivia replied, “I guess.”

Ernesto sneered. “Well, you’re lucky to have guessed it right.”

As he spoke, he raised his right hand and snapped his fingers.

After a loud slap, Freya seemed to have woken up from a nightmare and suddenly looked up. For a moment, she did not know where she was.

Ernesto was not pleased. He pouted slightly and said, “She was trying to seduce your man just now.

Why did you help her?”

Olivia raised her head and said seriously, “We were rivals a while ago. But now, she and I are both the people of the Hushe Republic, and you are a foreigner. It’s my responsibility to protect my own kind.”

Ernesto became even more unhappy and muttered, “I’m not a foreigner. I’m from Fesmuowana.

His annoyance lasted only for a while, and soon Ernesto cheered up again.

He looked at Olivia and said proudly, “I have got her out of hypnosis. Let’s see how you are going to handle this when the flight attendant Comes back latere Olivia ignored him and simply lowered her head to read.

Unfortunately, Ernesto could not stay quiet. He chattered, “Hey, say something. You haven’t replied to me.”

Olivia held her forehead and waved the fountain pen in her right hand, indicating for him to look.

Ernesto blinked in puzzlement.

Olivia sighed. “This is a voice recorder.”

Ernesto’s lips parted in silent surprise.

“How could someone be so well prepared and think ahead of others in everything?”

Ernesto’s intelligence was something he was most proud of. But someone outsmarted him. He lowered his head and looked depressed.

“Hmph, one day, I’ll hypnotize you into a dog and see how smart you can be.”

Once Olivia returned to the Hushe Republic, she visited her grandfather at the hospital and then went straight to the research institute to study the life–saving prescription.

Meanwhile, Gillian was experiencing a string of setbacks in Mala.

First, she attended a ball with Yvonne, but no one bothered to talk to her.

Yvonne made a great effort to introduce Gillian as a renowned acupuncturist from the Hushe Republic, but nobody showed interest.

Finally, a doctor was curious about acupuncture and approached her for a discussion. In the end, he realized that she had less knowledge than a foreigner like him. So, he immediately lost interest.

Yvonne stared at Gillian. “I thought you’re very good at medicine?”

Gillian got nervous and quickly explained, “I’m a pediatrician. I’ve just learned the techniques of the Smith family’s miraculous treatments not long ago. I need time to master it.”

“How long will it take?” Yvonne was impatient, fearing that Gillian’s skills might not be improved in time for the upcoming medical association conference.

“The Smith family’s miraculous treatments are divided into three parts. I’ve learned the first part, and I’m about to start the second part which covers acupuncture techniques. It’s quite simple.“‘ Gillian swallowed and stated, “In about half a month, I’ll be able to master it.”

“Really?” Yvonne was not convinced.

Gillian nodded heavily. “Yes, I can do it.”

“Very well.” Yvonne nodded. “In a few days, I’ll get Jack to introduce you to the vice president of the International Medical Association. He’s very interested in acupuncture. You two can have a chat.”

After saying that, Yvonne was worried. “Don’t repeat what happened today. You need to improve your medical skills greatly.”

“Don’t worry. I will,” Gillian promised confidently.

After returning home from the ball, Gillian immediately started learning the Smith family’s miraculous treatments.

It was her only hope and she had to master it as soon as possible.

Gillian had created a learning plan for herself.

She aimed to learn two acupuncture techniques every day which would allow her to cure at least five diseases.

However, when she opened the first page of the second part, she was at a loss.

“If the patient’s body is weak, the needle could only be inserted half. Run through the 40 acupuncture points by following the large intestine meridian. Depending on the severity of the patient’s symptoms, work on LI2, LI3, and so on. Adjust the duration according to the patient’s condition…”

All the acupuncture techniques were unclear and had no fixed rules.

The doctor could choose the acupuncture points according to the severity of the patient’s symptoms, or decide how long the needle was inserted based on the patient’s physical condition.

Gillian was completely dumbfounded.

The techniques were so complicated that even a genius wouldn’t be able to grasp them.

If she could assess a patient’s condition effectively, she would have become a famous physician long ago and wouldn’t need to learn the miraculous treatments.

Gillian scratched her head in frustration, overwhelmed by a feeling of helplessness.

“How could this be?”

Unwilling to give up, Gillian picked up the book and was no longer as careful as before, treating it as 13-461 something sacred.

Instead, she quickly flipped through the pages, wanting to see what lay ahead.

The more she read, the more bewildered and anxious she became. It all looked gibberish to her.

The first page was actually the simplest.

The further she went, the more complex the content was. It was gobbledygook she could make heads or tails of it.

The third part was even worse. There were no acupuncture points and filled with mysterious and incomprehensible terms.

Gillian finally could not take it anymore. She raised her arm with all her might and threw the book to the ground.

Then, she stomped on it violently.

The book, which she had once dreamt of possessing, was now cast aside as if it were worthless.

“Why did this happen? Why?”

Gillian buried her head in her hands and cried bitterly.

On the other side, Yvonne was speaking highly of Gillian to Jack.

Jack seemed to be put on the spot. “Yvonne. The vice president is a big shot. I can hardly reach him.

I’ve only met him a few times and I’m not on familiar terms with him. How am I going to introduce Ms.

Dale to him?”

“Please help me. I know you must have a way.” Yvonne tugged at his sleeve. “Gillian has many prescriptions. She’s very important to me. I want to use her to enter the medical industry. Please.”

“Alright.” Jack agreed reluctantly. “Tomorrow, I’m going to a family dinner. The vice president might be here. I’ll just mention her to him.”

Jack emphasized, “But I won’t recommend her strongly. I’ll just casually mention her. As for the can’t guarantee if the vice president wants to meet her.”

“That’s enough.” Yvonne nodded.

rest, I The next day, Jack met Carlos Garcia and casually mentioned Gillian. He said that he knew a doctor from the Hushe Republic who was extremely skilled in acupuncture.

Carlos smiled and did not continue the conversation.

Ever since news of his interest in acupuncture spread, many people had introduced him to all kinds of so–called experts in acupuncture.

In the beginning, he had met them all one by one in person, only to discover that they were all quack doctors without real skills.

As time passed, his interest waned.

In fact, he was not interested in acupuncture at all. He only wanted to learn more about it because the president, Professor Ross, liked it.

When Carlos turned around and was about to leave, he suddenly heard Jack say Isaac’s name.

He was stunned for a moment and immediately asked, “Could you repeat what you’ve just said.” Jack was shocked when he saw the deputy president’s excited expression. And he took a moment to respond, “Ms. Gillian is Issac’s granddaughter. I heard that her medical skills are extraordinary.”

Carlos didn’t know many people from the Hushe Republic people and who Gillian was. He only knew that Professor Ross was very interested in a girl from the Hushe Republic.

That girl was Isaac’s granddaughter.

Unable to contain his excitement, Carlos grabbed Jack’s hand and said, “Hurry, take me to her now.”

When Yvonne called, Gillian was sitting at the head of the bed in a daze.

She had completely given up.

When she saw Yvonne’s number, she subconsciously shivered.

She didn’t know how to face Yvonne.

“What should I do? What should I do? I couldn’t master the techniques of the miraculous treatments at all.

“I’ve told a boastful lie. How am I supposed to cover it up?”

After shivering for a while, Gillian suddenly calmed down.

She comforted herself, “It’s alright, it’s alright. Without the miraculous treatments, I still have the prescriptions. These magical prescriptions are my last trump card.”

Gillian crawled over and picked up the phone.

Hearing Yvonne excitedly talk about the vice president wanting to see her, Gillian did not show a hint of joy. Instead, she looked a little terrified.

She dug her nails into her palms and forced herself to remain calm.

“I can’t go,” she said flatly.

Yvonne was puzzled. “Why?”

Gillian said in a low voice, “I’ll give you two prescriptions. Give them to the vice president and tell him that I have something on, so I can’t make it.”

“Oh.” Yvonne assumed that Gillian was trying to put on airs to raise her status.

“Sure,” Yvonne agreed. “I’ll have my driver go over to collect the prescriptions later.”

After handing over the prescriptions Gillian took out a secret manual.

It was a martial arts manual that she had practiced when she was young. It was divided into two parts.

Isaac had only taught her the first part, and only Olivia had learned the second part by herself.

Previously, Gillian did not have time to take a look at it..

Since she didn’t need to learn the miraculous treatments anymore, she had time to read the manual.

When Gillian was young, she had always been envious of Olivia.

She envied Olivia for being able to learn the secret manual which had been passed down in the Smith family for more than a thousand years.

Not only could it strengthen the body, but it could also eliminate impurities in the body and improve skin health.

Olivia had smooth, delicate, and flawless skin. Ever since she was young, she had never had a single pimple.

It was all thanks to the martial arts manual.

With trembling hands, Gillian flipped to the first page of the second part.

There were no pictures, only cryptic text.

Gillian’s face became white. She could not believe it and continued to flip through the pages.

However, with every page she turned, her face grew paler.

The book was like the martial arts manual in television dramas ——

all incomprehensible gibberish.

In it, there were references to transferring energy through great circulation, channeling Qi into the spine, breathing spiritually…

“Who the fuck could understand this?”

Gillian had a meltdown.

These days, Gillian was too afraid to go out. She had been locking herself in her room and spending her days and nights in a daze.

Occasionally, when the phone rang, it would startle her.

Jarron asked her what was wrong, but she did not say anything. She just looked at the sky with a blank expression.

After a while, the phone rang again.

Gillian glanced at the caller ID. It was Yvonne.

Due to her inner turmoil, she was hesitant to answer the call.

After the phone rang for a long time, she carefully reached out and picked it up. “Hello…”

She had only said one word when Yvonne streamed angrily at her from the other end. “Gillian, you’re fucking messing with me! You gave me some incomplete prescriptions and made a fool out of me in front of the vice president. You even implicated Jack.”

Yvonne was so angry that her body kept trembling.

“Well, Gillian Dale, you’re quite something.

“You handed me a bunch of incomplete prescriptions, and this garbage was posted on the Internet more than ten years ago.

“It could be found with a simple search online.

“Online?” Gillian was perplexed.

a *

.

“Cut your pretense!” Yvonne’s jaw tightened. “Don’t tell me you haven’t seen Olivia’s blog. Even if you haven’t, many people have reposted it online. The prescriptions you gave me were published by her on the Internet over ten years ago.”

“Impossible!” Gillian exclaimed and hurriedly hung up the phone to search for Olivia’s blog.

As expected, it had been posted more than a decade ago.

Gillian was dumbfounded.

She called Olivia’s number in a hurry, but no one answered the phone.

Gillian refused to give up. From morning until evening, she had been persistently calling Olivia hundreds of times.

Finally, the call was picked up.

Olivia had just come out of the laboratory when she saw that there were numerous missed calls on her phone from Gillian.

She knitted her brows and picked it up.

“Olivia, did you… did you publish the prescriptions?” Gillian looked as if she had gone insane. “Those are the Smith family’s secret prescriptions. How could you publish them just like that? Does Grandpa know?”

“Not this again.”

Olivia sighed and said. “Who told you the Smith family has secret prescriptions?

“What’s wrong with you guys? You all think the same. When has Grandpa ever said that the Smith family had a secret prescription?”

After a busy day with no time for lunch, Olivia was too tired to keep her emotions in check. “Can you think about what a normal person will think? What era are you from? Do you think we’re living in ancient times, passing down knowledge from father to son, teacher to disciples?

“We’re living in the 21st century, Gillian. Please use your brain. If the Smith family has a secret prescription, why didn’t they apply for a patent and make it available to the public? Why keep it? For a rainy day?”

15.46 Olivia was furious and frustrated when talking about that.

In the past, Gillian had asked her multiple times about the secret prescriptions. She had explained over and over again that the Smith family did not have any secret prescriptions.

However, Gillian just wouldn’t believe it.

“Why do you think the Smith family has a secret prescription?” Olivia sat on the chair with a cold expression. “What exactly is going on in your brain? You keep fantasizing about all sorts of weird things, -like secret prescriptions and the strategy book that can develop wisdom?”

Gillian mumbled, “Grandpa told me that.”

She remembered that in the past, her illness would be cured very quickly after eating something. Her grandfather told her that it was the Smith family’s secret prescription and asked her to keep it confidential There was also the strategy book. Her grandfather had said that Olivia studied the book, which was why she was so smart.

After hearing Gillian’s words, Olivia fell silent for a long time.

Then, she finally spoke, “Grandpa also said that if you don’t sleep, the baboons will eat you. He also said that Cinderella has glass slippers and that Tooth Fairy will visit you while you’re sleeping if you place your baby tooth under the pillow. Why don’t you believe in all of these?”

Those words were meant to coax children. Gillian was almost 30 years old, so how could she not differentiate between reality and fantasy?

The truth was she was paranoid and blinded by jealousy, only choosing to believe what benefited her.

Gillian pinched the tassel charm on the phone and asked “Then what about seared salmon with herbed couscous? If there’s no secret recipe, where did this dish come from?”

“Ah.” Olivia leaned back in her chair and curled her lips into a self–mocking smile. “You’d rather believe that there’s a fictitious formula than accept that I specially made that dish for you?”

There were some things that Olivia did not want to emphasize because she didn’t want Gillian to think that she was seeking gratitude.

Hence, instead of saying more about the dish, Olivia only asked calmly, “If there was a secret recipe, wouldn’t Grandpa give it to you?”

Without any more words, Olivia simply said, “Take care of yourself,” and decisively hung up the phone.

In this world, no amount of family affection can withstand this kind of testing.

After hanging up the phone, Olivia went to the cafeteria to grab some food and forgot about Gillian.

Over in Mala.

Gillian held the phone in a daze and slumped on the bed dejectedly.

It turned out that everything was fake and all her effort was in vain.

“There’s no secret recipe? And I can’t understand and learn the complicated miraculous treatments.

Even the secret manual is hard to comprehend.

“Then, why did I come to Mala?

“What do I have to do to prove myself?”

For the first time, Gillian felt regret. If she hadn’t been so stubborn and paranoid, she would still be in the Smith family.

Putting aside the Smith family’s assets, just being a pediatrician was good enough.

Many people in Layfield held her in high regard and specially requested her to treat their children.

However, she did not dare to regret it.

She had done too much to turn back.

Gillian lowered her head and covered her face as she sobbed.

15:461 She didn’t know how long she had been crying.

Suddenly, the ringtone startled her.

She looked over and saw that it was an unknown number.

Pressing the answer button, she cleared her throat and asked in fluent Gorshish, “Who is it?”

There was a moment of hesitation on the other side, and then the person said in pure Husheni, “Ms.

Gillian, I’m Saul Thornton, Mr. Wilcox’s assistant. Mr. Wilcox would like to meet you.”

“Mr. Wilcox?” Gillian furrowed her brows. It took her a while to remember who it was. “You’re from the Wilcox family? Where are you? How do I get there?”

“Don’t worry, Ms. Gillian. I’ll send someone to pick you up.”

After hanging up, Gillian sat by the bed and frowned.

“Why does someone from the Wilcox family suddenly want to meet me?

“I thought they didn’t believe me?” Gillian had always thought that they had lost contact with her.

Unexpectedly, they called her all of a sudden.

But it was useless. She no longer had the prescription and couldn’t master the miraculous treatments.

Gillian was making wild guesses about the Wilcox family’s intention of meeting her.

After meeting the man, she realized that he wanted the Smith family’s miraculous acupuncture techniques.

“What do you want this for?” Gillian examined Ernesto.

Although the man was from the Smith family’s lineal branch a few hundred years ago, he had been overseas for too long and didn’t preserve his Hushenian heritage well, so he did not look like a Hushenian at all.

Ernesto leaned against the sofa, his fingertips moving up and down as he looked at Gillian intently.

Gillian’s heart lurched when she saw his eyes which seemed like a black vortex. She quickly closed her eyes. “Don’t look at me. I know you’re a hypnotist.”

“You know that too?” Ernesto was truly surprised.

The Smith family had put him in an unfavorable situation twice in a row.

Last time, it was Olivia. And this time, it was Gillian.

Though Gillian was reluctant, she replied, “I have a younger sister who once told me not to work with people I don’t know. So, I checked information about the Wilcox family in advance.” Then, she paused, “It’s not very a detailed investigation, but you are quite famous.

Gillian did not want to give the acupuncture manual to Ernesto.

She hated Olivia, not the Smith family. Even though she complained that her grandfather was biased, he did treat her well.

She couldn’t bring herself to turn her back on the Smith family.

Ernesto raised his eyebrows slightly and asked in a stern voice, “You’re not willing to?”

Gillian was not stupid. “Why would I give you the acupuncture manual for no reason?”

“What if I help you deal with Olivia?” Ernesto crossed his long legs and tapped his fingers on the armrest.

“No, thanks. I appreciate it.” Gillian refused. “I think you’ve misunderstood. I don’t want to deal with Olivia. I just want to surpass her.”

All along, Gillian had been unwilling to accept that she was inferior to Olivia. “That’s easy.” Ernesto flicked his finger. “I can help you take back the Smith family.”

Gillian’s heart skipped a beat. She was a little tempted.

But she mastered her emotions and said softly, “I’m not interested.”

Ernesto laughed. “You should know I’m the top hypnotist in the world, right?”

Gillian looked at him with a puzzled expression, not understanding why he mentioned this.

Ernesto licked his gums with the tip of his tongue, and traces of blood appeared in his eyes.

He suddenly leaned forward and looked at Gillian seriously. “I’ll hypnotize Olivia and let her go through the hardships you’ve suffered before. How about that?”

Gillian’s heart raced.

It was undeniable that she was tempted.

Ernesto laughed more happily, then he said slowly, “You can decide who you want me to hypnotize her into and let her suffer the pain of parental bias.”

Ernesto’s words moved Gillian completely.

“Deal!” Gillian looked up and stared at Ernesto with a burning gaze. “If it succeeds, I’ll give the acupuncture manual to you.”

Ernesto turned the phone in his hand and smiled like an evil demon.

No one could outdo him when it came to manipulating people’s emotions.

Hypnotizing a person to such an extent was not as easy as hypnotizing the actress.

Freya only needed a subtle hint. So Ernesto could easily hypnotize her as long as she looked into his eyes. But for someone like Olivia, as Gillian said, hypnotizing her into becoming another person required deep hypnosis and Olivia’s cooperation.

Even if she didn’t cooperate, it could only be carried out when she was unconscious or in an extremely relaxed state.

In other words, they need to abduct Olivia and knock her out.

This task wasn’t easy. But Ernesto was confident and wasted no time to head to the Hushe Republic to capture Olivia.

He brought a lot of people and lingered around the Smith family’s hospital. Once Olivia appeared, they would immediately take her away.

Ernesto gave his assistant Saul three days for the mission.

However, even three days seemed too long for Ernesto.

If he wasn’t in an unfamiliar place, half a day would have been more than enough.

15:48 It was just abducting a woman.

Ernesto waited confidently in the hotel for three days. Unexpectedly, the person who came knocking on the door was the police.

“What are you doing?” Stefan Thornton, the bodyguard, quickly intervened and stood in front of Ernesto, saying loudly, “We are foreigners.

“We’re not Hushenian. You have no jurisdiction over us.”

The police officer in the lead sneered. “We don’t care whether you’re foreigners or aliens.”

With that, he waved his hand and ordered, “Take them away!”

And so, Ernesto was taken into custody.

The lawyer rushed over and explained the situation, only then was Ernesto released on bail.

Saul was set free with him as well.

After asking the assistant, Ernesto learned that when they were staking out near the hospital, they immediately drew people’s attention because of their appearance.

It was as if putting a couple of red beans in a bowl of green beans.

Their actions were as obvious as a fly on a bald man’s head.

On the very first day, concerned locals had reported them, saying that there was a group of suspicious foreigners lurking around the hospital.

It was something big.

So, it alarmed the police and they immediately dispatched officers to arrest them for interrogation.

In the beginning, Saul was tight–lipped and refused to say anything, assuming an unyielding look on his face.

The police suspected that something serious was going on.

Hence, they paid closer attention to it and brought in several experts in psychology and criminal investigation.

Soon, Saul could not hold on anymore and disclosed Ernesto’s plan. However, he did not mention that they were there to abduct someone. He only said that they wanted to see Olivia.

After listening to Saul’s explanation, Ernesto pointed at him and rebuked furiously, “Idiots, you’re so stupid! Can’t you hire the locals to do that?”

Saul felt wronged. “There’s not enough time.”

Ernesto was worldless with rage and decided to leave immediately.

It wasn’t that he wanted to, but he had no choice. The Hushe Republic police were onto him.

Ernesto did not return to Fesmuowana but went to Mala instead.

When he arrived at his manor in Mala, Gillian, who had moved there, came out to welcome him and asked anxiously, “Where is she? Have you got her?”

Ernesto shook his head and glanced at Gillian. “The police of the Hushe Republic are too nosy.”

“So, you didn’t manage to catch her.”

Gillian looked concerned. “Then what should we do?”

“There’s no hurry.” Ernesto waved his hand, “Even though we failed to capture her, I’ve received an important piece of information.”

“What information?” Gillian was curious.

Ernesto smiled. “After a few days, Olivia will come to Mala to attend the International Medical Association conference.

He chuckled and continued, “This is Mala, not the Hushe Republic. No police will stand in my way.

“It’ll be a piece of cake to abduct Olivia here.”

15:48 Ernesto reassured Gillian with confidence, “Don’t worry. I’ve worked out an ingenious plan. Once she arrives in Mala, I’ll immediately lure her into my trap.”

Gillian could not help but ask, “What plan?”

Ernesto gestured to Saul.

The assistant stepped forward and said, “Our people will be at the airport. after Olivia arrives in Mala, we’ll contact you right away.”

“Me?” Gillian pointed at herself.

“Yes.” Saul nodded. “You’ll call her and invite her to come here. If she agrees, that’s perfect. If she doesn’t, you can scream and pretend to be kidnapped. It will lure her over.”

The plan was impeccable and it was Ernesto’s idea.

He was very good at manipulating people’s emotions and had heard a lot about Olivia from Gillian. He could tell that Olivia was a loyal and soft–hearted person.

Although she had fallen out with Gillian, she would never stand idly if Gillian was in danger.

Ernesto was very satisfied with the plan and even came up with a name for it – end with force.

– Start with courtesy and Back to the research institute in the Hushe Republic, with Olivia joining the team, they made tremendous progress on the life–saving medicine and it was completed in just a few days. Major newspapers in the country had reported the news.

The Smith family was shot to fame.

Olivia handed over the life–saving prescription to the research institute while she set off for Mala to attend the International Medical Association’s meeting.

Initially, she did not want to go, but after the news of the Smith family’s life–saving medicine came out, Professor Ross called her several times.

After careful consideration, Olivia decided to make a trip over as it would be a good opportunity to exchange views.

Daniel would join her a few days later because he needed to deal with something at the company.

Olivia thus embarked on the journey alone.

As soon as she got off the plane and was still feeling a little uncomfortable, she received a call from Gillian.

“Olivia.”

The staff from the International Medical Association came to pick up Olivia.

She handed over her luggage, following the staff as she answered Gillian’s call.

“Is something the matter?” Olivia rubbed her forehead, feeling the fatigue that came from a long flight and the inability to rest adequately.

Gillian’s voice was frail and hesitant. “Olivia, I heard you’re in Mala now? I know I messed up before, but I’ve realized it. Can we meet? It’s at my current place, 23 Howell Street.”

Olivia, her tone cold and unwavering, responded without a hint of hesitation, “No, that’s not possible.”

Gillian, sensing the resolve in Olivia’s voice, hesitated for a moment before asking, “Why not? What’s changed?”

Olivia’s attitude remained detached as she explained, “I told you, you’re not right in the head. How did you even know I was in Mala? The timing is too coincidental. I just got off the plane, and you’re calling me?

“To be honest, I do want to believe you, but there are too many inconsistencies in your story, and I can’t overlook them.”

Gillian, left pondering her own actions, found herself at a loss for words.

Ernesto, infuriated by the situation, couldn’t contain his frustration any longer and gave Saul a strong kick.

“You idiot messed it up again!” he growled, a mix of anger and disappointment in his voice.

Saul, on the other hand, hunched down in a corner, resembling a small, dejected balloon, as he realized the gravity of his mistake.

Stefan, observing the scene closely, quickly signaled Saul to leave the room, making it clear that they needed to change their approach. He then looked at Gillian, urging her to scream for help.

Gillian, shaken by it, hesitated for a moment and then cried out for help, quickly ending the call. After hanging up, Gillian nervously looked at Ernesto, her eyes filled with uncertainty, “Will she really come?”

If it were in the past, Gillian was sure that Olivia would come to her rescue, even if it meant risking her life.

But now, Gillian was no longer certain.

She and Olivia had come to this point in their relationship, and there wasn’t much left of their former bond.

Ernesto nodded, trying to reassure her, “She will come. You know there’s no one more loyal and devoted than Olivia.”

Stefan immediately mobilized his team, planning to keep a close watch on Gillian’s previous residence, anticipating Olivia’s arrival.

They waited patiently from day to night and from night to day, but Olivia didn’t show up.

She didn’t even report the situation to the authorities.

Ernesto was so frustrated that he kicked a chair and asked Gillian to call Olivia once again.

Gillian quickly dialed, her heart pounding with anxiety, but the call couldn’t get through. It was clear she had been blocked.

She tried another phone, and this time, it connected.

“Why didn’t you come to rescue me?” Gillian questioned Olivia the moment she got through.

For some reason, this question came out almost instinctively.

1.3 15.18 She felt wronged.

How could Olivia not come to rescue her? In the past, no matter what happened, Olivia would be there immediately, always by her side.

Gillian knew she could never go back to how things were with Olivia.

She understood this fact.

But when the situation really arose, and Olivia seemed to truly not care, Gillian realized that she couldn’t bear it.

“Olivia, how could you not care about me?” she thought.

Olivia was in the middle of eating, and she furrowed her brows after hearing Gillian’s words, her voice now tinged with impatience as she responded, “I have a lot of things to deal with, and I don’t have time for these make–believe games. Please don’t involve me in your childish games.”

Gillian chuckled softly and asked, “So, you’re not afraid that something might actually happen to me?”

Olivia, growing impatient, replied, “You and Ernesto are together, right? Tell him my patience is running out, and he should stop provoking me.”

Before Gillian could respond, Ernesto snatched the phone. “How did you know I am here?”

Putting down her fork, Olivia calmly explained, “Back in the homeland, you had people loitering around the hospital, and then you suddenly flew to Mala. The logical connection was so obvious that only a fool wouldn’t notice.

“Besides, you’re one of the world’s top hypnotists. I’d appreciate it if you used your brain.

“Do you think this is some kind of idol drama where the female lead falls for everything without thinking?”

Ernesto was speechless.

“Damn! Why would I be exposed?” he wondered angrily.

He fumed, shouting, “You were following me!”

Olivia confirmed with a nod, “Yes, I was tracking you. I also informed the head of the Medical Association about you, and Dr. Ross has already contacted your father. You’ll be brought back to Fesmuowana soon.”

Ernesto flared up.

For the first time in his life, Ernesto felt so frustrated.

He wondered if this annoying woman was some kind of mind reader. Why did this annoying woman.

always predict his next action?

Frustrated and about to hang up, he heard Olivia’s perplexed voice from the other end, “I’m curious, what exactly do you want to do? Except for that one time on the plane, we have had no interactions.

What is this all about?”

Ernesto chuckled.

Finally, there was something she didn’t know.

He suppressed his laughter and sat on the sofa. “I want to hypnotize you.”

Olivia responded, “Sure.”

Wait, what the heck!

Ernesto was dumbfounded. He had mentioned hypnotizing Olivia just to warn her to be cautious and that he would take further action.

He never expected her to agree.

What was going on?

Ernesto was a little stunned. “You agreed?”

Olivia nodded, “Yes, but I want something in return. We can make a deal. I’ll let you hypnotize me, and in exchange, you’ll give me the hypnotism book that’s been passed down in the Smith family.”

2.3 15:48 Ernesto, initially surprised, burst into laughter.

He laughed louder and louder, almost falling off the sofa. Olivia had outsmarted him completely.

He had always thought that he was plotting against her behind her back, but in the end, he had fallen into a trap that she had already planned.

However, there was one thing Ernesto didn’t understand, “The first time we met on the plane, you already knew, didn’t you? And you were determined to set me up. But I’m curious, my decision to go to the Hushe Republic was spontaneous, so I took the first–class seat and didn’t charter a plane. How did you know I’d be going to the Hushe Republic that day?”

Olivia replied nonchalantly, “I didn’t know; I just happened to bump into you that day. It was merely a coincidence.”

“So….” Ernesto raised an eyebrow. “Were your words that day deliberate?”

Olivia paused for a moment before speaking, “It wasn’t necessarily deliberate. The circumstances were too random, and I couldn’t be certain that you were interested in me. I don’t like to do things with uncertain outcomes. However, later, when I saw your people at the hospital, that’s when I was sure you were interested in me.”

Ernesto, a top hypnotist who enjoyed delving into the human psyche, was intrigued by Olivia’s intelligence.

He had an insatiable curiosity about human nature. Although it seemed that he was unreliable at times, he had a pathological obsession with human nature.

Rarely did he encounter someone as smart as Olivia, and he couldn’t resist studying her.

Traveling to Mala to find Gillian was just a ruse. Asking for the Smith family’s miraculous treatments was a way to gauge Olivia’s reaction.

Finally, Ernesto asked a question, “Why do you want the hypnotism book? It’s centuries old, outdated, and extremely cryptic. It won’t be of much use even if I give it to you.”

Olivia, holding a water glass, gazed at the clear liquid within. Her voice, as gentle as the water, replied, “I’ve read the notes left by the Smith family over the centuries. There are records about treating vegetative states, and it’s said that the hypnotism book contains methods to awaken those in a vegetative state.”

“Absurd!” Ernesto, a top hypnotist himself, was well–versed in hypnosis and knew that it couldn’t wake someone from a vegetative state.

Olivia smiled. “You’ll never know unless you try.”

Ernesto didn’t understand. “Why would you try something you know won’t work?”

Olivia’s voice held a rare touch of vulnerability, “My grandfather is getting old. If he remains in a vegetative state, he might never wake up. So, even if I know it may not work, I have to try my best.”

Gillian couldn’t contain herself any longer and broke down, sobbing on the floor.

In comparison to Olivia, she felt utterly inadequate.

“Grandpa, I’m so sorry!” she thought sadly.

For Ernesto, the book wasn’t particularly important; it was merely a family heirloom, making it somewhat precious.

So, when Olivia expressed interest in it, he agreed without hesitation.

“Alright, you set a time, and once the hypnosis is done, I’ll give you the book,” he said, a hint of curiosity in his eyes.

Olivia responded, “Give me the book first.”

Ernesto tapped his fingers on the table and nodded. “Sure, you set the time.”

Olivia suggested, “Let’s do it after the International Medical Association conference.” Olivia walked into the study, picking up a book on psychology.

Athene, her companion, expressed concern, “Olivia, are you sure about undergoing hypnosis? Ernesto is quite skilled.”

Upon learning of Olivia’s visit to Mala, Athene had flown in from Gorshire the same day. “What if…

what if he has ill intentions? What will you do?” Athene was deeply worried. Contemporary medical hypnosis was primarily used for psychological therapy, aiding in comforting simple patients or unlocking their emotional knots. However, Ernesto was unlikely to employ comforting methods on Olivia.

A powerful hypnotist like Ernesto could hypnotize a person into another person. He could even make the hypnotized person commit suicide without anyone knowing through constant hints.

Athene sat beside Olivia. “Olivia, what if he has bad intentions?”

Olivia turned a page as she reassured her, “Don’t worry; I won’t go into this unprepared.”

Athene looked up, puzzled.

Olivia scratched her nose and smiled. “Silly girl, someone will protect me in the dark. If I really encounter danger, they will protect me.”

Athene nodded. “That’s good.”

The conference at the International Medical Association concluded swiftly.

Olivia and Ernesto met, and Olivia made a single request, “During the hypnosis, I must be within the boundaries of the Hushe Republic.”

Ernesto nodded and said, “Alright.”

He remembered that the persona Gillian wanted also needed to be created in the Hushe Republic.

After receiving the book, Olivia briefly flipped through a few pages and then looked up, saying, “Let’s start now.”

Upon their arrival in the homeland, Olivia followed Ernesto to his residence in the Hushe Republic.

Ernesto raised an eyebrow, concerned, “Aren’t you going to prepare anything before we start? After the hypnosis, you might not be able to handle your work normally for a while.” Olivia appeared calm and replied, “I’ve already taken care of everything.”

Then, she leaned back in a chair and said in a deep voice, “Let’s begin.”

Olivia woke up in a small village, her head throbbing as if it might split open.

What was even more bizarre was her complete lack of memory; she couldn’t recall anything.

Confused, she heard a rapid, heavy knock on the door from outside.

A woman’s voice with a strong accent called out, “Olivia, you lazy girl, get up and cook. Your sister will be back soon.”

This voice seemed to be a hand tearing through the fog, instantly clarifying everything.

15:48 Olivia remembered her name, age, education, and her role in a family of six, with a hardworking father, a nagging and biased mother, siblings running a business in town, and a sister studying in a boarding school.

Today, her sister was returning for summer vacation, and Olivia needed to prepare lunch before her arrival.

Once her memory returned, Olivia hurriedly got dressed.

Next door, in a beautiful three–story house adjacent to the Taylor family’s residence, Gillian sat by the window, staring blankly at Olivia’s room.

Ernesto sat on the couch, playing with an orange in one hand, and supporting his chin with the other, curiously observing Gillian.

“What are you looking at?” he asked.

Gillian lowered her gaze, concealing the craziness and resentment simmering beneath her eyes.

She had always been in Olivia’s shadow, with everyone openly favoring Olivia. It didn’t matter how hard Gillian worked, how dutiful she was to her grandfather, or how diligently she studied; it always amounted to nothing.

Gillian admitted that she had brought this upon herself by walking the path she had chosen.

But who could truly understand her or her struggles?

She couldn’t believe that in the same circumstances, Olivia would fare better than her, perhaps even worse!

She was determined to witness how Olivia would grapple with the ensuing challenges following her hypnotic transformation.

Dad, Mom, older brother, sister–in–law, everyone adored her intelligent, beautiful, college–bound younger sister, while they all ignored her, belittled her, and looked down upon her.

Gillian couldn’t believe that Olivia could maintain her composure amidst this!

Within the Taylor family’s residence, Olivia wrestled with ill–fitting attire. Her clothes were incongruent, her pants came up short, and her shoes felt oppressively tight.

How had this come to pass?

Olivia began to scour the room in search of a pair of shoes that offered a more accommodating fit. The air grew tense as her mother, Megan, entered. Megan’s expression was marred by annoyance, and her tone was curt. “What’s taking you so long? Why haven’t you started preparing the meal? Your sister is about to return, and that takes precedence.”

Olivia, sporting an innocent tone, replied while maintaining a modicum of grace, “My shoes are incredibly tight, and I thought about switching to a more comfortable pair.”

Megan’s patience waned; she admonished her daughter to endure the discomfort, warning of the potential dire consequences of ill–fitting footwear. Her message was clear, the imminent arrival of Olivia’s sister held greater importance than any of Olivia’s concerns.

She emphasized, “Your sister’s matter is ranked first in our family. Nothing could be more important than your sister’s meal.”

But then, something inexplicable happened. Olivia paused, her mind awash with recollections. Vivid memories of her mother’s unwavering partiality towards her sister resurfaced.

They flooded her consciousness, a stark reminder of the familial disparity she had always navigated.

She refrained from speaking further, her silence was laden with understanding.

Megan, satisfied with her daughter’s response, left the room. Amid the stillness, Olivia resumed her quest for more comfortable footwear, her eyes scanning the room.

During this moment, a voice called out to her from the window across the street. Olivia raised her and was met by a warm and lovely face.

eyes 15:48 It was her next–door neighbor, Gillian, who had taken care of her since childhood.

Olivia greeted Gillian with genuine happiness, “Gillian!”

As Olivia’s face blossomed with an unfeigned smile, Gillian’s gaze betrayed a tapestry of conflicting emotions.

She swiftly concealed the sea of turmoil that churned within her. Extending empathy, Gillian lamented, “Your mom’s bias is excessive. What harm would it be to delay the meal slightly?”

Such blatant partiality could unnerve even the most steadfast of souls, and Gillian couldn’t fathom how Olivia managed to remain so composed amidst such discrimination.

Yet Olivia’s response was not what Gillian had anticipated. Olivia, still wearing that radiant smile, directed her gaze downward to her cramped shoes.

Undeterred, Gillian continued, her tone laced with empathy and reproach, “You needn’t search for alternative footwear, Olivia. The shoes you have, they’re all hand–me–downs from your sister, and they don’t fit properly because she has a smaller shoe size. Isn’t your mom displaying flagrant favoritism?

She could at least buy you a new pair of shoes. After all, you’re her daughter as well, and the distinction is glaring.”

Olivia still did not say anything.

Gillian spoke for a long time, but there was no reaction from Olivia. She felt a little strange. “What’s wrong? Why aren’t you saying anything?”

Olivia chose to respond with care. Her words, although tender, were laced with wisdom, “Gillian, I-

understand your intentions are pure, that you’re standing up for me. But what you said earlier, it felt like lines from a TV drama where a side character tries to sow discord and coax someone into wrongdoing.” Gillian blinked, taken aback. Olivia’s words caught her completely off guard.

Gillian’s expression underwent a rapid transformation. Stunned, found herself at a loss for words, utterly unprepared for the unexpected turn the conversation had taken. She thought, “Oh, come on, I am standing by your side. Shouldn’t you badmouth your mom with me? Why the fucking TV drama line?”

Send Gillian stood there silently for a while. Then, she returned to her room and sat in her chair in a daze.

She suddenly remembered an incident from her youth.

At that time. Olivia had just arrived in the Smith family.

When Olivia wanted to learn how to play the violin, Grandpa arranged a teacher for her. Gillian was envious and requested to learn how to play the violin too.

The two of them learned under the same teacher together, but only Olivia was praised for her efforts.

At that time, Gillian thought that Olivia was playing better than her because Olivia had learned the basics before.

Therefore, Gillian doubled her efforts and practiced the violin twice, thrice, or four times more than Olivia did a day.

Initially, she was very optimistic. She believed that if she worked hard, she would definitely surpass Olivia.

However, the reality was harsh.

Gillian and Olivia were their teacher’s only two students. Therefore, Gillian naively believed she would soon surpass Olivia because she only compared herself to the latter.

However, when they went to participate in competitions, Gillian soon realized how huge the gap between her and Olivia was.

Olivia was like the most lustrous pearl, blooming with dazzling light.

Olivia got first place every time they competed, with her scores far ahead of those in second place. She would receive praise from all the judges.

On the other hand, Gillian could not even get third place.

Gillian had always thought that she would soon surpass Olivia. However, as she participated in more competitions and encountered more violinists, she realized that the difference between her and Olivia was like night and day.

Gillian had to surpass those in third place first, then second place, and countless other violinists better than her before she could compete with Olivia.

Gillian worked even harder. Her violin practice time was ten times that of Olivia’s. She did not even sleep.

or rest.

After all her hard work, she finally surpassed third place and reached second place. She was ranked just behind Olivia.

Unfortunately, that was where she hit a wall.

She would never be able to compare to Olivia.

During that period, Gillian felt despair. She felt powerless. Why were there geniuses in this world? They were like a vast mountain that she could not conquer before her.

This feeling was so terrifying that Gillian had nightmares every night.

She wanted Olivia to experience this feeling as well. She wanted the latter to share her past obsession and despair.

Therefore, Gillian inserted Doris Taylor, a sister who was outstanding in everything she did, into Olivia’s life.

Doris was beautiful, intelligent, and excelled in her studies. She studied at Maple Hills University and played the violin well. She also knew how to draw.

As for Olivia, she had only graduated from junior high school. Although she liked the violin, she was not as talented as her sister in playing the violin and was not as good at drawing. She was clumsy in 15.491 everything she did and was inferior to her sister in every way.

Gillian wanted to see how Olivia would face such inferiority.

The Taylor family was having dinner.

The entire family was there. Even Olivia’s brother and sister–in–law in town had returned to welcome their younger sister, Doris.

All of them praised Doris and ignored Olivia.

Their mother, Megan Taylor, said jokingly, “Back then, the two of them went to the teacher in town to learn the violin together. Doris played very well, but Olivia’s playing sounded like she was sawing wood.

It was so funny to watch.”

Their father, Julian Taylor, nodded in agreement. “Olivia is clumsy and untalented. She can’t hold a candle to Doris.”

Their older brother, Derek Taylor, chimed in, saying, “That’s right. Olivia and Doris are like polar opposites. Doris is good at everything, be it her studies, playing the violin, or drawing. As for Olivia, let alone playing the violin, she can’t even read well. She failed to get into high school. The difference between them is like night and day.”

Olivia listened as her family chatted while eating her favorite beef stew. She smiled innocently, without any sign of disappointment or jealousy.

Over the next few days, regardless of how much Olivia’s family belittled her and claimed that she was inferior to her sister, Olivia wore a bright smile on her face. She showed no trace of anger.

She worked diligently. Occasionally, she would study how to cook new dishes in her free time. She stayed in the kitchen all day long. She was covered in dust.

Gillian could not stand it anymore and pulled Olivia into her bedroom.

Gillian asked in disbelief, “What are you doing? Why aren’t you angry?”

Olivia was holding a sandwich she had freshly made in her hand. The sandwich looked appetizing.

Hearing Gillian’s question, Olivia was very puzzled. Her eyes widened as she asked, “Why should I be angry?”

Gillian stomped her feet in frustration. “They’re bad–mouthing about you. They’re belittling you all day long. They’re saying that you’re inferior to your sister and that you’re clumsy.”

Olivia blinked, her eyes clear and bright. She instructed, “Gillian, have a seat.”

She carefully placed the sandwich on the table and guided Gillian to sit on the bed. In a serious tone, Olivia said, “What control do I have over what others say? Their mouths are their own.”

Her eyes twinkled as she said this. She exuded a confident aura.

Even though she was dressed in rags and her face was dirty and covered in dust, she was still as dazzling as the sun.

Gillian was stunned and subconsciously took two steps back.

Then, she heard Olivia continue saying, “The only thing I can control is my own emotions.”

After saying this, Olivia beamed with joy.

“They can say whatever they want. I don’t care.”

Gillian shook her head in confusion. She questioned Olivia, saying, “Why don’t you study, learn the violin, and learn how to draw? You have to prove to them that you are capable!”

Olivia picked up the sandwich and showed it to Gillian. She said, “I make better sandwiches than them.

I want to make the best sandwich in the world.”

“What’s so good about making sandwiches?” Gillian angrily slapped away the sandwich in Olivia’s hand. Furious, she shouted, “All you talk about is sandwiches. You’ve already made hundreds of sandwiches. Haven’t you made enough? Doris is a university student. She knows how to play the violin and draw. As for you, you only know how to make sandwiches. Who would think highly of you?”

Olivia squatted down and picked up up at Gillian.

Olivia’s gaze was calm. She explained, “Gillian, what’s wrong with making sandwiches? I don’t think it’s a lowly profession. No one will look down on your profession if you do things masterfully. Why must I play the violin? Why must I draw? Those are what Doris likes. It’s what she’s good at, not me.

“Why should I be like her? I like making sandwiches, and I’ll continue to do so. Other people can say whatever they want. They can look down on me for all I care. I’ll do what I want.

“My resolve is as firm as boulders and mountains. It won’t waver. Other people just like to gossip. I don’t take what they say seriously at all.”

With that, Olivia pushed the door open and left.

After washing her hands, she continued to make more sandwiches.

Gillian was left alone in the room. She sat on the bed with a stunned expression.

Olivia’s powerful words echoed in her ears. “My resolve is as firm as boulders and mountains. It won’t waver.”

When Gillian heard Olivia say this, she could not help but tremble.

How could this be? Why didn’t Olivia care what others say about her?

Gillian returned to her room next door in a daze.

Ernesto was on the phone. When he turned around and saw Gillian, he hung up and said, “Something happened in Fesmuowana. I have to go over and will only return in about two weeks. Do you want to stay here?”

Gillian pondered for a moment and shook her head. “I’m going back to Mala.”

Ernesto raised his eyebrows quizzically.

Gillian explained, “Olivia has only been here for a short while. She has yet to experience the power of favoritism. Let her stay with her biased parents for a while first. Gradually, she will crumble under the weight of the bias she faces.”

Olivia was almost done making sandwiches.

She had suggested to her parents that she wanted to start a business in town.

Megan rejected her suggestion immediately. “Don’t you need capital to start a business? You don’t have any capital. We have used all our money to support Doris‘ studies. Doris will take her graduate entry test next year. We have to set aside money for that.”

After being rejected by her mother, Olivia was not angry. Instead, she explained gently, “Mom, I don’t need a lot of capital. Isn’t Derek running a barbecue business in the town? I can stay at Derek’s place and use his kitchen. After making sandwiches, I can sell them on a food truck.”

As Olivia said this, she held Megan’s hand.

Megan felt a little uncomfortable when her hand was suddenly held. She subconsciously wanted to pull her hand back.

Olivia’s hands were warm and slightly calloused. Her grip on Megan’s hand was gentle and delicate, as if she was caressing some precious treasure.

Megan could even sense that Olivia relied on her and respected her.

Megan’s heart softened.

She looked away but did not pull back her hand.

Olivia tilted her head and carefully sized up Megan’s slightly white sideburns. Her eyes glistened as she said, “Mom, I did some calculations. Doris‘ fee for graduate studies is affordable, but she’s playing the violin and taking drawing lessons. These are not insignificant expenses. It is too heavy a financial burden for you and Dad. I can run a small business to supplement our income.”

Megan still refused. “I don’t need your money. What if your business fails?”

“Mom.” Olivia’s gaze was gentle. Her fingertips caressed Megan’s thick and red knuckles. She said sadly, “I don’t want you to burden yourself anymore. Yesterday, when you returned from the fields, you couldn’t straighten your back. Also, you can’t straighten your fingers.”

Megan was stunned. She subconsciously lowered her head and looked at her own hands.

Although Ernesto hired her to play the role of Olivia’s mother, she was a real farmer. Derek and Doris were indeed her children. It was just that she had to pretend that Olivia was also her child now.

Every day, Megan still had to work in the fields.

To her surprise, something that even her children had overlooked was noticed by this pretend daughter of hers.

Megan was touched. She did not know how to reject Olivia’s kindness.

In the end, Julian ended their conversation by saying, “I’ll discuss it with your mother and tell you our decision tomorrow.”

After Olivia left, Julian immediately contacted Stefan next door to report this.

15:49 Stefan said, “It’s alright. Let her do as she wants.”

Julian bowed and acknowledged. “Understood.”

After Julian hung up the phone, Megan frowned and asked, “What are the true intentions of these people? Will they hurt Olivia?”

Julian glanced at her. “What’s wrong? Have you actually accepted Olivia as our own daughter?”

Megan sighed. “Haven’t you noticed how adorable Olivia is and how nice she is to the two of us? She wakes up early daily to make breakfast and drinks for us to take to the fields. She makes sure to keep our meals fresh.”

Honestly, even her real daughter did not dote on her so much.

Julian and Megan had to go to the fields early before the sun rose. Usually, they went to the fields at three in the morning. They didn’t have time to make breakfast at all. They ate whatever they had from the previous night to keep themselves full.

Julian puffed his cigarette and said helplessly, “We can’t get too involved with Olivia. We can only try our best to protect her from a distance.”

“I know.” Megan felt terrible.

After getting Julian’s and Megan’s approval, Olivia brought the recipes she had developed and headed into town.

In the morning, the business in the barbecue restaurant was slow. Derek and his wife, Stella, were preparing the day’s ingredients together.

Stella was unhappy. “What are your parents thinking? Why did they send Olivia over to us?”

Derek muttered as he diced the vegetables, “Olivia wanted to come on her own accord.”

Stella slammed the onion in her hand onto the chopping board, complaining, “It’s weird enough to bring Olivia to the farm. Now, you guys even brought her to town. Other people might suspect us of human trafficking. In my opinion, your parents have gone too far. How could they do such a thing? They’re conspiring with others to deceive Olivia. They do not have a conscience!”

Derek frowned. “Stop talking. If we didn’t take this job, others would have done so. At least they’re paying us well. Doris is taking drawing lessons. She needs a lot of money to buy art supplies.”

Stella was curious. “I wonder what those people are scheming.”

“Stop speculating.” Derek placed the chopped ingredients in a box. “Olivia will be here soon.”

“What nonsense is this girl getting herself into?” Stella pouted. “She actually plans to sell sandwiches.

Are you kidding me? When Olivia first came to us, she couldn’t even make toast. It’s only been a few days, but she plans to sell sandwiches. Let’s pray that she doesn’t lose money from this.”

“Why do you care?” Derek frowned. “We’re not the ones paying for this anyway.”

When Olivia arrived, it was almost noon. Many customers were eating in the restaurant.

Olivia put down her things and began to help around the restaurant.

Stella looked at her while handling the cashier.

She thought to herself, “This girl is quite capable. She’s not a bad person.”

After lunch, Olivia went to buy ingredients for making sandwiches. She also took a walk around town.

After getting everything she needed, she returned to the restaurant and organized them nicely. Stella pursed her lips and muttered to Derek, “She got all the equipment she needs, but I doubt she’ll be able to sell her sandwiches. It’s summer now, and schools are on break. Let’s see who she sells the sandwiches to.”

Olivia’s cutting skills were not bad. After deciding on what to sell, she streamlined her workflow to make sandwiches efficiently.

She was at the stage where she could make sandwiches nice and fast without much difficulty.

Olivia woke up at three in the morning and finished her preparations by six.

By the time she was preparing to leave, Stella and Derek had just woken up.

When Stella saw Olivia moving things onto her food truck, she pretended to ask, “Do you need any help?”

Olivia shook her head. “Thank you, Stella. I’ve already loaded everything. There’s a plate of sandwiches in the kitchen. You and Derek can have them for breakfast.”

“Oh, you didn’t have to do so. Although Stella said that, she headed straight into the kitchen.

She picked up a meat sandwich.

She took a bite and swallowed it. It was so delicious that she almost devoured her tongue.

She thought, “Oh my god! What kind of godly sandwich is this? It is so delicious.”

The bread was soft and tender. The texture was just right.

The filling was even better. The juices from the meat seeped into the bread. There was not much meat, but it was incredibly fresh, tender, and tasty.

Stella ate five bite–sized sandwiches in one go and burped.

She would have eaten the remaining three sandwiches if not for her tiny stomach.

When Derek woke up, he saw his wife sitting on a stool, staring at the sandwiches in a daze.

“What are you looking at?” he asked.

Stella slowly raised her head. “Could it be that Olivia used to be the King of Sandwiches?” Derek was speechless.

What nonsense was Stella spouting so early in the morning?

3:3 Today was the first day of selling sandwiches.

Therefore, Olivia did not make much. She only made 300 of them with two types of fillings, one ham and one vegetable.

She drove the food truck to the nearby factory according to the location she scouted yesterday.

This area was filled with factories and there were more workers.

Olivia had already thought it through. She would start selling here at 6 a.m. If it didn’t sell well, she would wait until around 7 a.m. and 8 a.m. before going to government offices.

After parking the food truck, she hung up the sign that she had prepared in advance.

Olivia’s sandwich stall opened just like that.

After 6, the workers began to show up for work.

There was no place that sold food nearby. There was only Olivia herself.

To the workers, the sudden appearance of a person selling sandwiches was very strange. They kept looking back at her, but very few people bought from her.

As there was a canteen in the factory, the workers were used to eating in the canteen. They would be paid at the end of the month and the money for the food would be deducted from their salaries.

Simple and convenient.

It was almost seven o’clock and it was almost time for work, but there wasn’t a single person who bought sandwiches.

Olivia was a little anxious. She wondered if she had chosen a bad location.

It was better not to come here tomorrow.

Just as she was about to close the stall, a group of young men suddenly came from not far away.

When they saw Olivia, they were stunned and their faces turned red.

A bold young man ran over and asked, “Are you selling sandwiches?”

Olivia nodded. “Yes, one dollar for the veggie and one dollar and fifty cents for the ham. Do you want to try some?”

The young man turned around and looked at his companions behind him. His companions all rushed over and took their phones. “Can I use contactless payment? I want two hams and three veggies.” In just a short while, she had sold 20 sandwiches.

The bold young man even said to Olivia, “You have to come tomorrow. I’ll still buy your sandwiches.”

Olivia smiled and did not say anything.

A few young men carried the sandwiches into the factory area and bumped into a group of girls in front.

A woman in yellow looked at the sandwich in the young man’s hand and snorted. “Shameless. You went to buy sandwiches just because she’s pretty. Can you get full from sandwiches?”

“That’s right,” the girl in black agreed. “The sandwiches must taste bad.”

The tall young man replied with a smile, “I don’t know if it’s tasty or not, but this sandwich is for Zoey.”

As he spoke, he handed the sandwiches to the prettiest girl in the crowd.

Zoey didn’t want to take it, so the girls beside her egged her on. “Take it. Why don’t you take it? You can try this sandwich and see if it’s gone bad.”

The woman in yellow helped Zoey take the sandwiches. She took one out and took a bite. “I’ll help you try it.”

After taking a bite, the yellow–clothed woman’s eyes immediately widened.

The woman in black was shocked and quickly asked, “What’s wrong? Is it bad?”

The woman in yellow ignored the woman in black. She grabbed the sandwich and finished the rest in no time. When she swallowed it, she burped and said, “It’s too delicious. This sandwich is too delicious.” Olivia didn’t sell much of the sandwiches. Olivia was already prepared to close the stall and change places.

As soon as she was done, a group of young girls and boys rushed out of the factory and raised their phones. They all wanted to buy sandwiches.

Olivia was stunned at first. When she came to her senses, she immediately packed the sandwiches up for everyone.

In just a short while, she had actually sold more than 100 sandwiches.

A girl in yellow even approached her and asked her to sell it tomorrow.

“Miss, your sandwiches are too delicious. I’ve never eaten such a delicious sandwich in my life. It’s so delicious.”

“That’s right, that’s right,” the woman in black agreed. “It’s simply amazing. When you take a bite, the fragrance explodes between your lips and teeth. It’s so delicious that I want to swallow my tongue.”

Zoey also came over and said gently, “Miss, your sandwich is really delicious. I want to buy more for my parents to try.”

Everyone was curious. When they saw a group of people surrounding her and saying that the sandwiches were delicious, they couldn’t help but want to try it.

People came in waves. Olivia didn’t even need to go to the government offices to sell sandwiches.

Olivia rode her food truck back to the barbecue restaurant. Before she reached the door, Derek rushed over and asked, “Are there any more sandwiches?”

As he spoke, he couldn’t help but lick his lower lip.

He was not full at all from eating the three sandwiches in the morning. It was all that lazy woman’s fault.

She clearly could not eat, but she forced herself to eat and ate five sandwiches. She was still hiccuping. Derek was filled with regret. He hated himself for waking up half an hour late.

Olivia blinked and spread out her hands. “It’s sold out.”

“Noooo!” Derek pounded his chest and stomped his feet. How could it be gone?

At this moment, Stella came out of the shop and said, “Make more tomorrow. Your brother and I will help you.”

Olivia smiled sweetly. “Alright.”

Her sandwiches sold out on the first day. It was a good start. Olivia was very confident. The next day, she made three different types of sandwiches.

Before she could even assemble it, just the smell of the ingredients alone was appetizing enough.

Stella leaned over and took a few deep breaths. “It smells so good.”

With the help of two people, Olivia made 600 sandwiches.

After assembling them, Stella looked at the room full of sandwiches and felt a little regretful. “Is it too much? What if we can’t finish selling it?”

“It’s fine. Let’s go to a few more places today. We’ll all go and help her sell it.” Derek’s thoughts were simple. How could no one buy such delicious sandwiches? There would definitely be people fighting to buy it.

The sandwiches were done and they filled two food trucks.

Olivia was in the front, while Taylor and Stella were behind.

“Where are we going? Are we still going to the industrial area?” Stella felt that it was not good for them to go to the industrial area. Although there were many factories there, there were only about 3,000 people. Moreover, many people ate in the canteen. It was impossible for them to all buy sandwiches. It was best to change places.

Billionaires Missing Darling Olivia nodded. “Let’s go over and sell it first. If we can’t sell it, we’ll go somewhere else.”

The town was not big. They arrived in less than half an hour after driving the food truck.

In the past, Stella was still worried that no one would buy the sandwiches.

When they arrived, they were stunned.

There was actually a circle of people at the entrance of the factory. There were more than a hundred men, women, old, and young.

When they saw Olivia, they all surrounded her and shouted, “Miss, why are you only here now? I’ve been waiting for half a day.”

“Miss, what flavors are there today?” The person beside him interrupted.

“Who cares about the flavors?” The person behind pushed the people in front away and raised his phone. “Boss, give me ten of each flavor. Please hurry up. My family is still waiting.

Stella’s eyes widened. “Oh my god, can you finish 30 sandwiches?”

The person behind laughed. “My family has a lot of people. There are seven or eight of them.” Olivia quickly stopped the car trucked quickly packed up the sandwiches for everyone.

The three of them were too busy to speak. They lowered their heads and busied themselves. They weren’t busy for long. In less than half an hour, the sandwiches were sold out.

“That’s it?” Stella looked at the empty thermos box and was a little stunned. “That’s fast.”

There were still many people who had yet to buy it.

Olivia packed her things and raised her voice. Tm sorry, the sandwiches are sold out. Everyone, come back tomorrow.”

“Sold out.” An old lady was unhappy. “I haven’t bought it yet.”

She had a little grandson who was very picky.

She fell in love with the sandwich he ate with his mother at the factory yesterday. This morning, he insisted on eating it.

Olivia’s smile was very warm. “Madam, don’t be anxious. There’ll be more tomorrow. I’ll make more and make a few more flavors.

“Alright.” The old lady sounded reluctant. “Then you must make more tomorrow.”

After saying that, she felt that it was not enough and added, “No, you can’t buy it today. What if it’s not available tomorrow? I’ll reserve two first. You must save them for me tomorrow.”

As soon as the old lady finished speaking, the surrounding people who did not manage to buy it looked at Olivia with burning eyes.

Olivia was stunned.

At this moment, Stella said, “No, you can’t reserve it. There are so many of you. If you reserve it, how can I remember?”

Hearing this, the old lady was unhappy.

She thought, “Who would do business like this? It was just a sandwich. How delicious could it be? Who cares?”

Hmph, she was going to fry fried cakes for her grandson and she wasn’t going to eat the sandwich.

Just as she was about to turn around and leave, she was stopped by Olivia.

Olivia’s lips curved into a smile. “Madam, we’re a small business. A sandwich costs less than two dollars. It’s not good to reserve it.”

Speaking of this, her tone changed. “However, you can come to our shop. I’ll reserve some in the shop every day. If you can’t buy it here, you can go there.”

The old lady was surprised. “You have a shop?”

3:4 “Yes.” Olivia nodded. “It’s over at the food street. The Taylor family barbecue. That’s my brother and sister–in–law’s shop.”

Her attitude was not bad.

Satisfied, the old lady nodded. “Alright, I’ll go over later.”

The others also chimed in. “The Taylor family barbecue. I’ve eaten at that restaurant before.”

“I’ve tried it before. It tastes pretty good, but it’s not as good as the sandwiches. Miss, this sandwich is too delicious. I’ve never eaten such a delicious sandwich.”

On the way back, Stella asked Olivia, “How do we get them to go to the shop?”

Olivia smiled brightly. “Stella, we don’t have time now. After a while, we can get them to follow our socials. They can make large–scale reservations and get it delivered to their door.”

Before Stella could react.

Olivia had already said in a low voice, “I want to open the largest and best sandwich shop in town.

On the Taylor family’s side, Julian and Megan had been missing Olivia. After more than a week, they called.

He asked his son how Olivia’s business was doing.

Derek was too busy. He held the phone with his shoulder. “Here, 30 in total. Just scan the QR code on the wall.”

Julian was stunned. What was this?

He looked up at the clock on the wall. Wasn’t it only eight in the morning?

Wasn’t the barbecue restaurant not busy?

Megan also found it strange and asked, “Derek, what are you doing?”

“Mom, I’m busy here.” Derek said in a loud voice, “There’s a long queue outside.”

Stella snatched the phone and said in a hoarse voice, “Dad, Mom, come to town and help sell the sandwiches. We’re too busy.”

“What about the barbecues?” Julian asked.

Stella’s tone was straightforward. “We’re quitting. We’re all selling for sandwiches now.”

Julian and Megan were speechless.

Half a month later, Gillian returned from Mala. She put down her luggage and went next door.

In the end, the room next door was empty.

Where did she go?

Gillian’s face was as still as water, but her heart was pounding with excitement.

Could it be that Olivia couldn’t stand the Taylor family’s favoritism and her sister’s excellence, so she broke down and fled?

She quickly contacted Stefan to ask.

“Oh, you should ask Olivia. Their entire family went to town to sell sandwiches.”

“What?”

Gillian changed into simple clothes, carried her backpack, and took the bus to town.

There were many people on the bus, and it was almost full. Gillian walked to the last row before finding a seat.

She threw her backpack aside and sat down.

It took 20 minutes to get from the village to the town. Gillian closed her eyes and took a short nap.

There were people chatting in the front row.

“Hey, aren’t you from Maple Town? Why did you come to Peace Town?” A middle–aged woman shouted loudly as if she had discovered something revolutionary.

Gillian frowned and turned her face to the window. At the same time, she pulled down the brim of her cap to cover her face.

A rough man chuckled. “I’m going to the Taylor family to buy sandwiches.”

“You’re also going to the Taylor family to buy sandwiches?” The old lady was shocked. “I’m also going to the Taylor family to buy sandwiches.”

As soon as she finished speaking, almost half of the people on the bus turned around and said in unison, “I’m also going to the Taylor family to buy sandwiches.”

This time, Gillian could not sleep anymore.

She raised the brim of her hat and looked at everyone.

The old lady was originally quite happy to see someone she knew. She found it quite interesting that he was going to the Taylor family to buy sandwiches as well. However, when she realized that everyone in the car was going to buy sandwiches, her face instantly turned cold.

She slapped her thigh and complained, “Oh my god, the queue is already so long with people from our town. Now, both people from the village and other towns are here, how long will the queue be!” Taylor Family Sandwiches?

Gillian frowned. This name sounded very familiar.

Recalling that the Taylor family had all gone to town to sell sandwiches, she sent a few texts to Julian to confirm. “Is your shop called Taylor Family Sandwiches?”

There was no reply for a long time.

Gillian pinched the space between her eyebrows, feeling frustrated.

She could only talk to the person beside her. “Is that sandwich from the Taylor family really delicious?”

Hearing this, the person beside her widened her eyes in shock. “Oh my god, you haven’t even eaten sandwiches from the Taylor family?”

The others also turned around and surrounded Gillian as if they were looking at a monkey. It was extremely strange.

Oh my god, there was actually someone who had not eaten sandwiches from the Taylor Family!

Their gaze was as if they were looking at a country bumpkin.

A little girl in front of her even recited a rhyme.

After that, a little boy behind her also recited a doggerel poem about the sandwiches.

Back and forth, one after another, there were actually seven to eight rhymes about the sandwiches.

There were also two doggerel poems that included the Taylor family and the location of the shop.

It was catchy and easy to memorize.

It was as if the Taylor family’s sandwich had become popular throughout the entire town overnight and was now spreading to the surrounding villages.

15:49 For a moment, Gillian felt that time was in chaos.

Wasn’t she only gone for half a month? Why did it seem like she had been gone for half a year?

It felt like Olivia had changed the entire village by herself!

After the little girl finished reciting the poem, she pouted her pink and moist little mouth and said, “The sandwich is delicious. It smells good.”

The mother sitting next to her was laughing uncontrollably. She raised her hand to touch her daughter’s little face and agreed. “Let’s go eat the sandwich. A lot of it”

Everyone’s life was good now. They didn’t lack this mouthful of food.

Moreover, the sandwiches were not expensive. It was one dollar for the veggie one, and the ones with meat were only one dollar and fifty cents. Not only was it delicious, but it was also filling. The shop looked clean as well.

Many people bought dozens or hundreds of them at once. When they went home, they put them in the fridge to freeze. When they wanted to eat them, they would reheat it them themselves.

However, the reheated sandwiches did not taste as good. The fresh and hot sandwiches in the shop tasted the best.

Therefore, there were often people who would buy a bunch of freshly made sandwiches from the shop.

Everyone was praising the sandwich.

Gillian said, “Is it really that delicious?”

She was surrounded by everyone as if she didn’t know what was good for her.

The old lady added, “I’ve eaten too many delicious things in my life. I’ve never eaten anything better than the sandwiches from the Taylor family.”

In the beginning, she had the same thoughts as Gillian. She scoffed at other people’s praise.

How delicious could a sandwich be?

In the end, after taking a bite, she realized that it was really delicious!

It was too fragrant! It was fragrant and overpowering. After eating one, she still wanted to eat another.

She would eat it every day and never get tired of it.

The reason why she went to town this time was because she saw the notification posted by the Taylor Family Sandwich social media account.

Today’s sandwiches are updated, there are two new fillings.

She wanted to try it.

Gillian was dumbfounded and in disbelief. “A sandwich shop has a social media account?”

Updates? That’s too classy.

“That’s right, that’s right.” Everyone agreed. The person beside her even took out his phone and gestured for her to take a look.

Gillian leaned over and saw that it said [Taylor Family Sandwiches, three posts, 178 mutuals].

Gillian was dumbfounded.

She thought to herself, “Madam, don’t tell me all your friends are following this account?”

Gillian swiped her fingertip and saw the number of friends this lady had.

178 friends.

All her friends did follow it.

She was a hardcore fan.

At the Taylor family sandwich shop.

After the busy morning, there were not many people left.

Olivia had not eaten or rested since morning. She was very tired.

15-19 Her mother, Megan, pushed her upstairs to rest.

The shops in the town usually had two or three floors above.

The first floor was a shop, the second floor was for their own stay, and the third floor was filled with miscellaneous items.

In the past, only Derek and Stella lived here. The entire second floor belonged to the both of them, it was very spacious.

Now an entire family lived there, it seemed very cramped.

Especially for Doris. She had to draw and study. She needed a separate space.

Therefore, she was given the master bedroom on the second floor. Derek and Stella stayed in the common room.

Julian and Megan were squeezed into a small room on the first floor.

Olivia could only stay in the storeroom on the third floor.

Initially, Stella suggested letting Olivia and Doris live together.

After all, they were both girls and sisters. It was normal for them to live together.

However, Doris only said lightly, “I don’t have a place to put my drawing board and paint.”

Stella gave up and did not dare to make a sound.

She had always been a little afraid of this genius.

Megan didn’t say anything. After Olivia left, she whispered to her youngest daughter, “Doris, Miss Dale’s request is that the rest of us are biased, but you’re not. You even treat Olivia very nicely and often help her.”

“Mom.” Doris put down her brush and looked up indifferently.

“Do you know Olivia? Do you know who she is? What’s her personality like?”

The three consecutive questions made Megan completely dumbfounded. She was completely at a loss.

Doris went forward and held her mother’s hand. She pointed at the exquisite and beautiful paintings in the room. “Mom, look, these are so beautiful”

Megan nodded.

Doris’s tone was indifferent and cold. “It’s so beautiful. Just by looking at it, she can’t help but feel jealous. Moreover, you deliberately praised me and belittled Olivia in front of her face.

“As time passes, who knows if she will have any thoughts that she shouldn’t have. It’s fine if she destroys these paintings, but if she destroys me…”

Megan was shocked and subconsciously shook her head. “I don’t think so.”

Julian also frowned. “Olivia doesn’t look like a petty person. If your Stella wants to learn how to make sandwiches from her, she has already taught her. She doesn’t hide anything at all.”

“Dad.” Doris reminded him coldly, “Don’t forget that Olivia isn’t our family at all. Think about it, she must have offended someone. That’s why she went through so much trouble to set up such a trap.”

Megan didn’t understand. “That’s right. Why do you think she would lie? If there’s really a grudge, wouldn’t it be better to beat her up to vent your anger?”

Stella also muttered, “How did Olivia offend them?”

“What else could it be?” Doris’s tone was disdainful. “Just look at how she looks. She must have been a mistress and was discovered by the original wife.”

Doris despised women like this the most.

She herself was a genius. She had gone from a small town to one of the top universities in the capital.

She knew how to play the violin and drew well.

She was outstanding, so she looked down on those who sold their bodies.

15:19 Doris reminded them coldly. “Be careful. Don’t let her get close to me After saying that, she turned around and continued drawing Just as she picked up her painthe her right hand, she suddenly remembered something Her tone was cold. “In the future, lower your volume when you make the sandwiches in the morning”

It was so notsy She only knew how to make sandwiches all day long. She was happy every day. However, she was so happy because of such small profits.

She thought of her roommate’s parents, who were professors at Capital University, and then looked at Megan and Julian.

Doris’s heart was filled with frustration.

Olivia was really too tired. She fell asleep the moment she returned to her room.

She only woke up in the afternoon.

When she opened her eyes, she realized that there were a few missed calls on her phone. They were all from Gillian.

She got up to wash her face and comb her hair. After saying goodbye to Megan, she left the house.

Gillian was waiting for her in a private room in a restaurant.

As soon as Olivia entered, the restaurant owner welcomed him with a face full of joy. “Miss Sandwich, you’re here. Go up to the second floor. Your friend is waiting for you there.”

Olivia smiled politely and went upstairs.

“Gillian, long time no see.” Olivia was very happy to see her friend.

Gillian quietly sized up Olivia and realized that she had lost a lot of weight recently. There were also dark circles under her eyes.

However, she was very energetic. There was wind under her feet, and she was very happy.

Gillian lowered her head and took a sip of water, using the cup to hide the haze in her eyes.

It had been half a month, but Olivia was still so sunny and lively. There was no gloom in her eyes.

Could it be that the Taylor family did not do as she said and did not reject Olivia?

Gillian was dissatisfied. She decided that later on, she would give Megan and the others a piece of advice to remind them not to forget their business.

“How have you been recently?” Gillian smiled and said in a teasing tone, “Your sandwiches are selling well. I’ve heard seven or eight rhymes alone.”

Olivia smiled mysteriously like a kitten. “Gillian, let me tell you a secret. Actually, I made up those rhymes.”

“What?” Gillian’s hand that was holding the glass of water paused. “You made it up?”

“Yes, yes.” Olivia nodded. Then, she took out a wrinkled book from her bag. It was called “Manual for Marketing Success“.

“Look!” Olivia happily displayed her treasure. “I bought it at an old bookstall at the market. It’s only two dollars.”

Gillian looked at the blurry words on the book and fell into deep thought.

This thing was obviously a pirated book.

Moreover, the title of the book was too aspirational.

It was obvious that it was that kind of motivational speech to deceive noobs who don’t know anything.

Gillian did not even know how to look at this thing. She felt that it was a waste of time to even glance at it.

She did not expect Olivia to read such things.

Gillian felt secretly pleased with herself.

It was a sense of superiority that made her feel superior to Olivia.

“Don’t read this kind of book.” Gillian’s tone was disdainful. “They’re all lying to ignorant noobs. They’re useless.”

Books like these were basically trash. It was useless.

It was for those who did not have time to focus on learning. The goal was to give these people the illusion that they had learned knowledge.

However, in the end, it was just an illusion. They would not learn the real thing.

13.30 Hearing Gillian speak about the book she liked like this, Olivia was stunned.

She raised her hand and touched the book with a stunned expression.

Gillian took the book and flipped through it. She realized that Olivia had actually taken notes.

The notes were very detailed. There were almost a hundred words on every page.

Gillian’s gaze was filled with disdain. “Don’t look at these useless things. If you like to read, I’ll get you a few good books. These are all lies.”

“It’s a lie?” Olivia was really surprised. “But I think it’s useful. I followed the method taught here and managed the social media account. I already have a lot of fans.”

Gillian asked casually, “How many?”

“380 thousand.”

“Pili!”

Gillian spat. Fortunately, it was aimed at the side.

Otherwise, she would have spat all her saliva on the table.

Gillian placed her left hand on the table and coughed for a long time. Her face was red and he only looked up after a long time.

“What did you just say? Say it again?”

Olivia blinked her beautiful eyes and asked, “Gillian, are you asking how many fans the account has?”

Gillian nodded.

“389,762.”

Gillian was so done.

Olivia must be teasing her.

It had only been two weeks since she left, but she had already sold sandwiches and started a social media account. She had 380 thousand fans.

Fuck. If she was in a marketing company, she would be considered a genius after gaining 380 thousand followers in two weeks.

However, Olivia actually learned it from a pirated book.

Impossible, absolutely impossible!

Gillian did not believe it.

Olivia handed the phone over for her to look at the background data.

Gillian took a closer look.

Olivia was really lying. It was indeed not 389,762.

It was 389,788.

In just two minutes, she had gained 26 fans.

How was that possible?

Could it be like those fantasy novels? The secret manual for success is hidden in a small village! Gillian quickly flipped through the tattered book.

Now, her mentality when reading this book was different.

Previously, when she saw the title “Manual for Marketing Success“, she felt that it was so silly.

Looking at it now, it was simple and direct. It was obvious at a glance that it was written by an expert.

She immediately flipped it open.

The content inside was, 1. What’s the benefit of having a social media account?

15.50 2. How to identify and accurately target audiences 3. Typesetting is very important 4. A Free Way 5. Sincere Advice for Attracting Fans 6. How to Retain Fans They were more or less the same. It didn’t matter if it was said or not. It didn’t have any actual use.

Gillian looked at it again and again, but she did not see anything special.

She frowned and looked at Olivia. “Did you really learn from this?”

Olivia nodded. “Yes.”

She reached out and tapped it with her fingertip. “Look, I even took notes.”

Gillian read Olivia’s notes carefully.

She realized that she had written very carefully. Combined with the content taught in the book and the characteristics of her sandwich shop, she made a plan of action step by step. Every step was implementable.

The notes Olivia had written were indeed based on what was taught in the book, but she had purified them and combined them with reality to find the best solution.

Gillian read it and did not speak for a long time.

Seeing that she was silent, Olivia thought that Gillian was sad, so she explained, “Gillian, I know you’re doing this for my own good. You’re afraid that I’ll waste my time and not be able to learn anything after reading the books.”

She propped her chin on her hand and smiled cutely. “Actually, I don’t think there are any useless books. It’s just whether the person who studies it is serious or not. Even if it’s something common, as long as you’re serious, you can learn something.”

As she spoke, Olivia raised her hand and took the book back. She carefully closed it and put it in her bag. Gillian’s fingers that were holding the glass of water trembled a little. It took her a long time to stabilize them.

She thought of a question. “It’s okay in town, but most of the villagers are old people. Many of them don’t know how to use it. How did you get them to pay attention?”

Olivia chuckled. “I’ve thought of this problem, but they’re all using WhatsApp now, so this isn’t a problem. The key is how to use and protect them after they become fans. We can’t possibly have new sandwiches every day, right?”

Olivia had indeed thought about this problem. She could not sleep for a few days. She thought about it day and night and finally thought of a good idea.

She took out her phone and let Gillian look at the app on it. Her tone was light. “I realized that Amazon and the other apps will spend money to buy new members. It’s about ten dollars per member. As long as a new person registers and logs in, they will give commission.”

Olivia looked serious. “Many of the old people in the village have never used Amazon before. They are all new users. As long as they register on Amazon, they are new members and can get money.

“I’ll post such a link and let them register themselves. Then, I’ll give them a direct rebate.”

“Will they register?” Gillian frowned. “It’s easy to follow social media accounts, but it’s very difficult to register on an app. You still have to download it.”

“Look at this.” Olivia waved her phone and showed it to Gillian. “This is a comic I drew. It teaches the elderly how to register.”

The manga was simple and straightforward. Moreover, the process was clear and easy to understand.

She didn’t need to read to understand.

Olivia continued, “This is just one of the ways to retain fans. Not everyone will register. There are more messages about the sandwiches in the account.”

Olivia was really serious about her business. Painstaking effort has been put into every tiny detail.

She told Gillian, “I really intend to make turn my sandwiches into a big business.”

Gillian originally wanted to ask if Olivia was sad these few days and if she was jealous of her favored and outstanding sister.

However, looking at the dazzling Olivia, she suddenly could not bring herself to ask those words.

Olivia’s willpower was never limited to a small world. Her eyes were always focused on her heart and the vast world.

The food in the restaurant was not bad.

Olivia found everything delicious. She only felt full after eating two platefuls of food in a row.

Gillian teased, “Why? Did your family starve you?”

The corners of Olivia’s lips curled up slightly. Her smile was faint, but it was just right.

“It’s not that they starve me. It’s just that I’ve eaten enough of the sandwiches. I eat it every day. I’m tired of it.”

Gillian smiled and did not reply.

She picked up the cup and took a sip of water. After a while, she said, “There’s something I have to tell you.”

Olivia nodded.

“You built the sandwich shop. You have to watch it carefully. Don’t let anyone pick the fruit.”

Olivia looked up and thought seriously for a while. She did not say anything and only smiled.

After leaving the restaurant.

Gillian immediately called Megan and asked her to suggest that the restaurant would be reserved for Doris in the future in front of others.

She wouldn’t give Olivia a single cent.

After hanging up the phone, Gillian raised her hand and flipped her hair.

She thought of what her grandfather had said countless times.

He said that Olivia’s medical skills were good. In the future, the Smith family would have to be supported by Olivia. She and Jarron would support Olivia.

For what reason?

They were both granddaughters of the Smith family. Olivia was the youngest. Why should she take over? Gillian was unwilling.

Now, she also wanted Olivia to taste the bias she had once suffered.

“Let’s see how Olivia can remain calm when Julian and Megan hand the Taylor family over to Doris,”

she thought.

After dinner, Olivia wandered outside for an entire afternoon before returning home.

Dinner was already prepared at home.

At the sight of Olivia’s return, Megan’s expression was a little unnatural.

The others also pursed their lips and pulled a long face. They didn’t look too happy.

Olivia raised her eyebrows.

She thought to herself, “Why did my family change in just one afternoon?”

They were still very close to her in the morning, but now they were cold.

“Olivia Megan cleared her throat. “I have something to tell you.”

Stella was easily embarrassed and could not bear to hear what Megan said next. She only said, “I’ll go to the kitchen to take a look.”

Then, she left in a hurry Olivia sat on the chair and glanced at Stella’s back indifferently. Then, she lowered her eyes and seemed to be deep in thought.

“Here’s the thing. Megan sat on a stool, holding her phone in her hand.

Her phone was on, and she was having a call with Gillian Gillian wanted to know Olivia’s reaction immediately. She wanted to see her shock, pain, and unwillingness… Just like what she had suffered in the past.

“The sandwich shop at home. Your father and I want to leave it to Doris in the future. We also want to give this building to Doris.”

When Megan first spoke, her tone was still not very smooth, but as she spoke, she became more and more fluent. “Doris is the smartest and most outstanding child in our family. After getting into Capital University, she will have to settle down in a big city in the future. As parents, we can’t help much. We can only leave her more assets.”

“Olivia, what do you think?” Megan deliberately asked Olivia.

Olivia held an orange in her hand and slowly peeled it. She broke off a piece and stuffed it into her mouth. before looking up at Megan. “Mom, isn’t it a little too early to talk about this?”

On the other side, Gillian was excited when she heard this.

“It’s coming. It’s coming!”

“Get angry, get angry, be indignant, get angry to your heart’s content!”

She would be filled with resentment, just like her in the past Hearing Olivia’s indifferent words, Megan was a little angry. She questioned, “Are you unwilling? Let me tell you, whether you’re willing or not, this family has to be left to Doris.

“She’s the hope of our Taylor family. She’s a university student and will become a great painter in the future. We have to give all the money and things in the family to Doris!”

The orange was a little sour. Olivia frowned and swallowed it.

She was a little too lazy to speak.

It was a very strange feeling. Half a month ago, she was still close to Megan and the others. She wanted to treat them well and work hard for them.

But in the past few days, this feeling had suddenly faded a lot.

Sometimes, looking at these people, Olivia actually felt that they were unfamiliar.

She did not want to argue with Megan about this matter.

However, she thought that since she was her biological mother, there were still some things that she had to say.

She pinched the orange and deliberated over her tone. “Mom, don’t you think you’re a little too short–

sighted?”

“What the hell?” thought Megan.

Megan was dumbfounded, wondering, “Why did she turn against me?”

“What short–sightedness?” Megan asked subconsciously.

Olivia licked her lower lip, feeling more and more strange.

During this period of time, although she was always busy selling sandwiches, she rarely interacted with Doris.

However, even after such a short interaction, she could sense that Doris was stupid.

Be it in terms of IQ, EQ, or the way she conducted herself, she was like a primary school student. She was childish, aloof, and looked down on others.

Such a person could get into Capital University?

Apart from Donis, Gillian was also very stupid.

The instigation was too obvious.

However, Olivia could sense that she did not have any bad intentions, so she did not pay much attention to IL Olivia threw the orange peel into the wastebasket. She looked at Megan and said in a puzzled tone, “Why 45.510 are you bringing this up now? Can’t you wait a few years until I make the sandwiches into a big business?” God, Olivia really didn’t want to say it so bluntly.

It was just a sandwich shop. She had only managed it for half a month and it had already reached such a scale. When she expanded the sandwich business, wouldn’t it be better for Megan to come and snatch it then?

Why was she talking about this now?

Even Olivia didn’t covet over such a small sandwich shop in town, let alone others.

Moreover, Doris sat at the side without saying a word, tacitly agreeing to this matter.

If Megan was said to be a simple woman who was not so scheming, Doris was a student at Capital University.

Her thoughts were too shallow!

Olivia felt that if she played mind games, she could play them to death.

It was so strange. In her memory, everyone said that she was stupid and did not know anything, but why did she feel that she was not stupid?

“Mom” Olivia took Megan’s hand and suggested sincerely, “Give me another two years. At least let me expand sandwich’s business into the city before you want it! Aren’t you afraid that I’ll be wary of you if you bring it up now?”

Megan was dumbfounded.

Doris was stunned.

On the other end of the line, Gillian was also stunned.

Olivia continued, “Sigh, your idea is really not great. You see, I’m the one that makes the sandwiches. I run the sandwich shop. I also found a way to accumulate fans. In other words, everything is dependent on me alone.

“Under such circumstances, shouldn’t you guys please me? Then you can make me support my brothers and sisters. When I expand the sandwich business in the future, I’ll give my brothers and sisters some dividends.

“How about this? I’ll personally manage the business and bear the burden. Brother and sister can get dividends without doing anything. This is the way a smart person should do things.”

Olivia was really ignorant.

How could anyone be so short–sighted?

She actually wanted to chase away the most capable person when the business was rising.

She wanted to say something, but some images suddenly flashed through her mind.

It seemed that someone had once said that she would inherit the family business and be the pillar of the family. Her brothers and sisters would do nothing but enjoy the dividends.

Actually, this was not very fair, but because she liked her brother and sister, she agreed.

In the end, her brothers and sisters were unwilling and despised her for snatching away their assets.

However, they did not think about it. With their own medical skills, could they support the Smith family?

The memory was only a flash, and it quickly disappeared.

Olivia did not probe further. She just looked at Megan seriously and sincerely suggested, “I think my idea is not bad, but if you insist on leaving this sandwich shop to Doris, I’m also okay with that.

“I can do something else. It’s just a sandwich shop. If you like it, take it. It’s no big deal.” When she said this, Olivia’s tone was indifferent. She did not take the sandwich shop seriously at all. This kind of indifference and nonchalance instantly shocked the people of the Taylor family. In their opinion, the sandwich shop was a huge golden hen, and it was personally created by Olivia.

15:51 She actually said that she didn’t want it. She didn’t have any hesitation at all.

Even Doris looked at Olivia in surprise.

Although she looked down on selling sandwiches, she occasionally heard her mother, Megan, nag about it. She knew how shocking the amount of money made was.

Olivia actually abandoned it just like that.

Olivia seemed to be a man of her word.

After saying that she didn’t want the shop, she never interfered in the sandwich business ever again.

She didn’t even settle the accounts.

It was as if she really had no interest in money.

Megan was stunned. She was speechless for a long time.

Doris sat opposite her and pinched her fingertips. She looked at Olivia seriously and said in a surprised tone, “You really don’t want it anymore?”

Olivia nodded. “I don’t want the money in the account, but I’ll have to charge for the recipes. The three recipes I taught Stella are free. I’ll charge two thousand dollars for each recipe for the remaining seven recipes.”

“So expensive!” Megan exclaimed. “You might as well rob someone!”

Julian pulled a long face and looked at Olivia with dissatisfaction.

Doris sneered.

She had thought that she was really a noble and pure person who didn’t want anything. So she was scheming here?

She looked over and sized up Olivia for a while. She had an accurate guess in her heart.

Such an unscrupulous scheme, yet she still chose to retreat in order to advance. She must be someone’s mistress.

A person could lose their memory, but their temperament would never change.

As the saying went, mountains and rivers were easy to change, but nature was hard to change.

That was the logic.

Even though Olivia usually looked hardworking and down–to–earth, she instantly revealed her true nature at the critical moment.

Doris immediately didn’t want to interact with Olivia anymore.

She was afraid that she would be tainted by the cunning aura of a peddler.

This would affect her pure talent in painting.

Megan was very dissatisfied with the fact that Olivia wanted money for the recipes. She muttered, “How can you ask for money? It’s just a few recipes. Besides, your father and I have raised you for so many years, but we didn’t ask for money.”

Julian knocked on his cigarette and said, “You can ask for money for the recipes, but you have to return the child support we gave you for more than 20 years.”

“Alright,” Olivia agreed immediately. “It’s only right for me to return my parents‘ child support. However, I don’t have any money on hand now. I can’t get so much money in a short period of time. The few recipes are the only valuable thing I have. How about this? I’ll sell them publicly.

“Now that sandwich business is so popular, I’m sure many people are willing to buy it. I won’t sell too much. I’ll charge four thousand dollars for each recipe. Once I get the money, I’ll give it to you.”

“How can you do that?” Megan was dumbfounded. “This is our family’s recipe. If you sell it, others will also sell sandwiches. What should we do?”

Julian was also mute.

He only wanted to put pressure on Olivia and ask her to give them the recipe for free. He did not expect her to sell it.

His face immediately darkened.

1-3 “Mom.” Olivia was reasonable. “As parents, you have to be reasonable. You said that sandwich shop will be left to Doris, and I agreed. You said that you want me to pay for the child support, and I agreed. What else do you want from me?”

Megan was at a loss for words.

It was still Doris who spoke.

“Olivia, you can’t be scheming toward your relatives. You’re Mom’s child. Everything you have should belong to Mom, let alone a few recipes. How can you ask for money?”

Doris spoke righteously with disdain.

She despised Olivia’s scheme.

Olivia leaned back in her chair and tapped her fingertips on the back of the chair. “Of course I’ll be filial to my parents. If this shop belongs to my parents, I’ll definitely give it to them. But the problem now is that this shop is yours.

“Even if we’re biological sisters, there’s no reason for you to take advantage of me like this. Doris, you’re still a university student.”

Doris was instantly speechless.

She frowned and thought for a long time, but she could not think of anything to refute Olivia.

At this moment, Julian slammed his palm on the table and said angrily, “Alright, we’re all family. How can. you be so squabbly? Let’s not talk about today first. All of you go and rest. We’ll talk tomorrow.”

He chased them all away.

Julian quickly gestured for Megan to speak to Gillian.

The two of them were on the phone, so Gillian heard the situation clearly.

She had a headache.

The Taylor family’s situation was different from the Smith family’s. Whatever the Taylor family had was all from Olivia.

However, the Smith family belonged to her grandfather.

Therefore, she and Jarron were qualified to have a share.

Derek and Doris from the Taylor family were not qualified to get Olivia’s sandwich shop.

The two situations cannot be analogous.

“How about this?” Gillian said. “Let’s forget about this matter first and not mention it again. In a few days, you said that you have a high–ranking official in your family who can take care of your children.

Then, you can bring Derek and Doris over, but not Olivia. I’ll give you the specifics in advance.”

There was always a knot in Gillian’s heart because of things similar to this.

Ever since she was young, every time her grandfather hosted a big shot from Capital City, he would only bring Olivia over. He only brought Olivia to visit Mr. Swift who was in the convalescence home.

Mr. Swift was such an extraordinary person.

That was a figure that could only be seen on television. He was the top leader of the country.

Why did he only bring Olivia to meet such a big shot?

Gillian felt that it was unfair.

Therefore, she wanted Olivia to feel it too.

A few days later, Megan said that she wanted to bring Doris to visit her relative.

That relative was a high–ranking official in the province and had power and influence.

She wanted him to take care Doris.

“Yes.” Olivia’s expression did not change as she skillfully made the sandwiches.

Megan was surprised. She looked over and deliberately said, “I won’t bring you along this time. You can 15:31 stay at home and look after the shop. I’ll bring your brother and Doris over.”

Olivia nodded. “Got it.”

Megan could not understand what Olivia was thinking. She stared at her for a long time and realized that she was not angry or jealous at all. Her expression was calm.

How could this be?

Megan didn’t understand.

However, she did not need to figure it out. She just needed to follow Gillian’s instructions.

In the afternoon, the Taylor family’s shop was empty, leaving only Olivia.

Everyone else had gone to the province.

Today’s sandwiches were sold out early.

Olivia had nothing to do, so she sat on the chair and read.

After reading two pages, Gillian arrived.

“Gillian, come in quickly,” Olivia called out.

Gillian looked around and realized that there was only Olivia. She pretended to be curious. “Why are you the only one here? Where’s Mr. Taylor and the others?”

Olivia took a bottle of water and handed it to Gillian. “They brought Doris to the province.”

“Province?”

“Yes, yes.” Olivia nodded. “They went to the province to see my uncle. I have an uncle who is an official in the province. My mother said she’s bringing Doris around and she wants my uncle to guide Doris in the future.”

Gillian frowned. “Then why didn’t she bring you along?”

Olivia didn’t care at all. “That’s nothing.”

“Why aren’t you angry at all?” Gillian was disappointed. “This is such a good opportunity. He’ll be a connection in the future. How can they leave you behind? This is too much!”

Olivia could not help but laugh. “Gillian, you’re so cute.”

Gillian frowned. “What do you mean?”

Olivia held the glass of water and took a sip before saying, “Who said that someone you meet once will be a connection? Gillian, aren’t you thinking too simply about connections?

“I don’t study much and don’t know much, but I know that the essence of connections is the exchange of resources. You have to have the ability to be able to build connections. Otherwise, it’s useless.”

Gillian shook her head. “Just because you can’t use it now doesn’t mean you won’t be able to use it in the future.”

Olivia raised her eyebrows and suddenly smiled. “Ms. Gillian, if you don’t have any strength in your connections, it’s like a pavilion in the air. You’ll only consume yourself and won’t bring any actual benefits.”

How could it be consumption?

Gillian didn’t believe it.

“Olivia, let me tell you a story.”

Gillian told a story.

In the story, there was an old gentleman with the surname Smith. He was a brilliant doctor.

He had two granddaughters. The elder granddaughter was gentle and quiet. She had a reserved and considerate personality and loved medicine a lot.

The younger granddaughter was lively and mischievous. She liked to join in the fun. She had learned to play the violin, paint, and play chess but could not settle down to study medicine.

However, the old gentleman was exceptionally partial towards his younger granddaughter.

Whenever a big shot came to the family to seek medical treatment, the old gentleman always brought his younger granddaughter over but never his elder granddaughter.

Over time, those big shots had an impression of his younger granddaughter and treated her very well.

Later, his elder granddaughter inherited the family business and invited these big shots to participate in the ceremony.

Unexpectedly, when these big shots heard that his younger granddaughter was not around, they didn’t want to come as invited.

They had already become his younger granddaughter’s connections.

Gillian was very emotional, but Olivia was not listening attentively.

She was fiddling with her phone.

Gillian was unhappy. “Why aren’t you saying anything?”

Olivia looked up. “What should I say?”

Gillian took a deep breath. “Don’t you think the old man is partial?”

Olivia tapped her fingertips on the table and sighed lightly. “Gillian, have you ever thought of one thing?”

“What?” Gillian tilted her head.

Olivia continued. “You said those big shots were there to seek medical treatment. Then why did the old gentleman take his younger granddaughter with him? Did he bring her over to make a mess? Or can a doctor bring a child into the operating room?”

Gillian was stunned by the question.

“You also said that the old gentleman is a miracle doctor. He won’t do meaningless things. Then why did he take his younger granddaughter with him?” Olivia held up one finger. “There’s only one reason that makes sense. His granddaughter appeared as his assistant.”

“No way!” Gillian exclaimed. “His younger granddaughter is very young. She’s only in her teens. How can she be his assistant?”

Olivia’s tone was calm as she asked, “Then why did the miracle doctor bring a teenage girl with him when he was curing his patients? Gillian, you’re a grown–up. You should know that one would never try to make connections when others are sick unless he’s lost his mind.

“For example, when you’re as sick as a dog and in unbearable pain, someone brings a child over and tells you how cute and smart the child is. At such a moment, will you like this child?”

Gillian’s entire body trembled violently as if she had suffered a big blow. She kept shaking her head and muttering, “No, it wasn’t true! No, no.”

“There’s another doubtful point.” Olivia continued, “You said those people are all big shots and elites in the industry. These people are smart cookies and won’t act recklessly merely based on their personal preferences. There must be a reason why they rejected the elder granddaughter and liked the younger one.”

At this point, Olivia paused and voiced her thoughts. “I don’t think the elder granddaughter should put all 15:51 her thoughts and attention on the younger granddaughter because she’ll probably have psychological issues this way.

“She should pay attention to herself and strive to improve her strength. Why bother with those big shots? If her medical skills were good enough to make herself a miracle doctor, she would also become a big shot.

Why must she play up to others? Isn’t it good to let others come to her?”

Olivia couldn’t quite understand the sort of people like the elder granddaughter. Her grandfather was a miracle doctor, and she had a great resource already.

If she were the elder granddaughter, she would go all out to study medicine and become a miracle.

doctor.

In that case, those big shots would take the initiative to associate with her.

How great it would be!

Instead of rushing to befriend others and wishing to be liked, why not work hard to improve herself and let others come and please her?

Olivia said honestly in the end. “I don’t like to associate with big shots. I like to become a big shot myself.” Gillian was already speechless. She was in a daze and lost her soul.

She left as if she was escaping without saying a word.

When the Taylor family returned at night, their faces were red, and they were joyfully excited.

Although it wasn’t true that they would meet a high–ranking official on this trip, Gillian had also given them practical benefits.

The Painting Association organized one small painting competition.

The participants were all recommended by the association’s internal members. Gillian got an entry quota for Doris.

Although it was not a large–scale competition, it had extraordinary significance.

Through this competition, she could get to know many teachers from the Painting Association.

If her work could catch the eye of any teacher and be taken in as a disciple by the teacher, Doris would have great success in her career.

She would have a sudden rise in life.

After returning home. Doris was in a state of excitement. She had even stomped upstairs to paint without eating dinner.

On the other side, Gillian returned to her residence. As soon as she entered the door, she saw another person in the room.

Ernesto was back.

Emesto smiled at Gillian. “I didn’t expect you to have such a wide network. You even know the people from the Painting Association”

Gillian was slightly stunned. Then, the corners of her mouth curled up into a cover–up smile.

She did know a teacher from the Painting Association. That teacher was also the president of the Painting Association But that teacher was Olivia’s teacher.

To the teacher, she was nothing but Olivia’s sister.

Gillian thought of something and smiled sadly. “No, I don’t know any teacher, but Olivia does.”

Ernesto raised his eyebrows.

Gillian was down in spirit. “Back then, I learned to paint together with Olivia. Grandpa hired Mrs. Rose Liebsig, the president of the Painting Association, to teach us. Unfortunately, Mrs. Liebsig just wanted one disciple.

15.52 “Grandpa played favorites, so he only recommended Olivia to her.”

When she said this, Gillian’s shoulders could not help but tremble.

She still remembered how disappointed she was at that time. It still stung her whenever she recalled the sadness, helplessness, pain, and despair back then.

“Oh, he’s so partial to Olivia?” Ernesto raised his eyebrows. Your grandfather has indeed gone too far in this matter. You are both his granddaughters. How could he treat you two differently?”

Saul interrupted, “Yeah, that’s unfair. That Mrs. Liebsig is also to blame. Why must she want one disciple only? So what harm could it bring if she took both of you girls?”

He was angry and spoke up for Gillian.

“No, that wasn’t cool. I have to look into Mrs. Liebsig now.” Saul took out his phone and searched Rose Liebsig on Wikipedia.

After staying in the Hushe Republic for almost a month, Saul had already had a grip on Wikipedia search.

If he encountered any doubts, he would start searching immediately.

He clumsily entered Rose’s full name, and soon, her information popped up on Wikipedia.

Saul’s Husheni was not bad.

The Wilcox family’s lineal branch spoke Husheni.

After briefly reading Rose’s introduction, Saul suddenly cried out in surprise as if he had discovered a new land.

“Oh my god, this Mrs. Liebsig has gone too far. She said she would only want one disciple, but five after she took in Olivia, she has taken in two more disciples.

“She’s crossed the line. She’s a liar!” Saul snorted angrily.

Ernesto’s hand holding the pen paused, and he subconsciously looked toward Gillian.

Gillian’s face flushed red as if it was on fire.

At this moment, she did not know if she was more surprised or embarrassed.

years What did she mean by only wanting one disciple? It was just Rose’s excuse that she looked down on her.

Why would she take in another two disciples five years later if she wanted one disciple?

Saul was still crowing at the side, angrily accusing Rose of not keeping her word.

However, with every word he said, Gillian looked more ashamed on her face.

In the end, Stefan could not stand it anymore and nudged Saul. “Enough! Stop it.” If he nagged again, Gillian would be furious in shame!

Olivia was listening for fun. She was not very interested in other people’s gossip.

Unexpectedly, the main character of the gossip came to visit that night.

She was a very agile girl.

Bettany was stunned for a second when she saw Olivia.

She smiled. “Good evening. I guess you’re Doris’s sister, Olivia? I’m Bettany, Doris’s classmate.”

Olivia nodded. “Are you looking for Doris? She’s upstairs.”

Hearing this, Bettany looked at the stairs, and a look of desire flashed across her eyes.

However, she restrained herself and shook her head. “I’m not going up. I’ll leave Doris to finish her work for the painting competition.”

The painting competition?

Olivia was stunned for a second. How did Bettany know about the painting competition?

According to Megan, this was a niche competition. It was an internal competition organized by the Painting Association.

It was mainly held to choose disciples.

In other words, the result of the competition was not the point. What mattered was whether any teacher took a fancy to the participant’s work and took him in as a disciple.

Seeing Olivia’s confusion, Bettany explained, “I’ve read Doris’s Facebook status.”

Facebook status?

When Olivia heard these two words, she immediately realized she had been blocked and could not check Doris’s Facebook status.

Bettany handed the phone over and gestured for Olivia to take a look.

It was all Doris’s Facebook updates.

Not only did Olivia see the status of her participation in the competition, but she also read another update about color mixing.

[Some people didn’t know shit but told you what to do like a know–it–all. She was a sandwich maker the other day and now acts like a painter who knows how to mix colors. By the way, does anyone know what the color grayish–orange is?]

Olivia’s gaze swept across it indifferently.

The expression on her face did not change, but her understanding of Doris deepened.

These words of mockery and contempt did not hurt Olivia.

However, it could tell the character of the person who spoke.

Undoubtedly, Doris was superficial and inferior.

Olivia returned the phone to Bettany and asked her what she came for.

Bettany was carrying a lot of things in her arms.

She handed one of the notebooks to Olivia. “Olivia, this is my experience in many years of painting and color mixing. It’s not as good as the professional, but it should be helpful. Please give it to Doris for me.

I hope it can be of some help to her.”

“And this.” Bettany rubbed the painting in her arms. “I painted this. I hope Doris can on it.” After she finished speaking, she seemed to have recalled Doris’s personality.

A hint of sadness flashed across Bettany’s face. “Doris probably doesn’t have time. Well, forget about it.”

Olivia was not a warm–hearted person. When she heard Bettany say this, she nodded.

15:32 D She took over the notebook and went upstairs.

Hearing the footsteps coming from the stairs, Doris looked impatient. She barely suppressed her frustration and said in a deep voice, “Olivia, you’re distracting me. Stop walking around. This competition means a lot to me.”

Oh, did it mean a lot to her?

Olivia did not think so.

She knew nothing about painting, but she could feel that Doris’s work was far from good.

Olivia handed the notebook to Doris and said, “Bettany told me to give you this. It’s some of her color mixing summaries. She hopes they’ll be helpful to you.”

Doris sneered.

She casually took it over and threw it on the desk without even flipping through it.

Bettany was just a junior high school student. What made her think she could give her advice?

Doris was afraid that Bettany would mislead her.

“Don’t bring these over again.” Doris was unhappy.

Olivia looked up and glanced at Doris.

Her gaze was indifferent, cold, and clear, but for some reason, Doris felt an inexplicable sense of oppression.

Her fingertips trembled uncontrollably.

Doris moved her lips. She wanted to say something but could not speak a single word, no matter how hard she tried.

By the time she had fully recovered, Olivia had already left with the notebook.

“What the hell!” Doris was so mad that she kicked the table.

Olivia came down with the notebook and took it back to Bettany.

Bettany’s home was across the street and very close.

In less than two minutes, she arrived.

When she entered, she saw no one in the house.

“Hello? Is anybody home?” Olivia put the notebook on the table.

At this moment, a panicked voice came from the door, and Talia ran out immediately afterward.

Her face was deadly pale, and she looked a little panicked.

When she saw Olivia, she was stunned for a second before saying, “You’re from the Taylor family across the street, right? Can I get you something?”

Olivia’s gaze stopped on Talia for two seconds, and she looked around imperceptibly. Finally, she pointed at the notebook on the table and said, “This is Bettany’s notebook. I brought it back to her.”

“Oh, okay.” Talia nodded hurriedly and started to show her the door. “Alright, I see. Thank you. If there’s nothing else, see you around.”

Olivia walked towards the door. With her hand on the doorknob, she was halfway through the door when she suddenly turned around and whispered, “Mrs. Fulham, is there someone else in your house?”

Talia had chills all over and could not stop shaking in fear.

She wanted to deny it, but she was mentally weak. It seemed it took her forever to speak out a word.

Olivia frowned and took out her phone, trying to call the police.

As soon as she entered the house, Olivia noticed something was off. There were three shadows at the door of the small room inside.

One of the shadows was sitting on the ground. Judging from its height and compared to the other two shadows, it should be leaning against something behind it.

15.32 Olivia was very vigilant.

Telling from the painting at the door of the small room, there was also a broken piece of porcelain. She almost immediately determined a fact.

Something had happened to Bettany!

Therefore, she pretended that nothing had happened and walked to open the door and expose everything.

As expected, when she took out her phone and tried to call the police, Talia immediately freaked out and hurriedly said, “No, no, what are you doing? There are no outsiders in the house. It’s Bettany’s father.” Saying it, Talia quickly turned around and gestured for Tucker to come out. “Tucker, come out quickly.” Following Talia’s call, a middle–aged man in a suit and leather shoes walked out of the small room. The man did not look handsome and had slightly grown stout. However, his successful career gave him the confidence and domineering aura of a successful man. He was charming in a way.

Tucker was much calmer than Talia. He even had a smile on his face, looking like a smiling tiger in the business world.

“Young lady, you’ve misunderstood. I’m Bettany’s father. I’m here to see her. I’m not a bad person.”

“That’s right. Bettany’s father isn’t a bad person. Talia echoed Tucker’s words and even walked to Tucker’s side, looking like she trusted and relied on him.

Olivia frowned slightly. She shifted her gaze to look at the shadow at the door of the small room and asked, “Then why is Bettany sitting on the ground?”

“Sitting on the ground?” Tucker did not understand why Olivia asked that.

Olivia tilted her head and gestured for them to look over.

Then, she said firmly, “You drugged her. What are you going to do? Are you going to sell her?”

Talia was not a mentally strong person. When she heard this, she freaked out. “How did you know? Did you see it?”

“Shut up!” Tucker scolded.

He felt this woman could not be more stupid, wondering how she could admit it when others just said it without proof.

He turned around and looked at Olivia gloomily. His tone was threatening. “Young lady, don’t be a busybody!”

Was he threatening her?

Olivia was the least afraid of threats. If the other side spoke nicely to her, she might compromise.

She would never compromise if she were threatened.

Olivia did not even bother to pay attention to Tucker. She directly pushed the door open and left.

When she reached the street, she called out to the police officer who had rushed over excitedly to the Taylor family for sandwiches but ended in disappointment, “Officer, I need help!”

Tucker, who was inside the room, witnessed everything. He was so angry that he clenched his fists and slammed them on the counter.

The counter was covered with tempered glass.

He punched the counter, but it didn’t move or wasn’t damaged at all. On the contrary, he was in so much pain that he stomped his feet.

Damn it! He was so pissed.

Gillian locked herself in the room and trembled as she held her phone.

She read the introduction of Rose on Wikipedia again and again.

The introduction was very detailed.

It was written that Rose took in her fourth disciple that year, whose surname was Taylor. Five years later, she took in the fifth and sixth disciples.

There was also an exclusive interview with Rose below.

She had personally admitted that when she took in her first disciple, she had already thought of taking in seven disciples.

It was because she liked the number seven.

Gillian squatted on the ground and dialed Rose’s number.

Gillian said immediately after the phone went through, “Mrs. Liebsig, you said you would only accept one disciple. Was that an excuse?”

Rose was painting when she received the call from Gillian. She then took off her glasses.

She walked to the sofa and sat down, drinking water and listening to Gillian.

Then, the more she listened, the more confused she became.

In the end, she could not help but interrupt Gillian. “Wait, you said that your grandfather invited me to Layfield?”

“Wasn’t that true?” Gillian frowned.

She didn’t think there was any doubt about this point.

Rose was the president of the Painting Association and a current oil painting master. If her grandfather hadn’t invited her, Rose wouldn’t have come to a small city like Layfield for no reason.

“You’ve misunderstood.” Rose smiled. “I don’t know your grandfather too well. He didn’t invite me over.”

“He didn’t? It wasn’t Grandpa who’d invited you?” Gillian didn’t believe it. “Then why did you come to Layfield?”

In Gillian’s eyes, her grandfather was a miracle doctor. He had a lot of connections, and people from all walks of life would do him a favor. No one would turn down his invitation.

Hearing Gillian’s words, Rose was slightly surprised. “I think you’ve thought too highly of Doctor Smith.

I must say his medical skills are superb, but he’s just a doctor, after all. Why would everyone humor him?

Moreover, we didn’t know each other before.”

“Then why did you come to Layfield?”

“Because of Olivia,” Rose told the truth. “I happened to see Olivia’s painting at an art exhibition then. I spent a lot of effort to get her contact information.”

“Let me tell you this.” Rose didn’t bother to waste her breath with Gillian. “I went to Layfield to take in Olivia as my disciple.”

Gillian looked like she was about to break down. She clenched her fists tightly and barely managed to calm herself down. “So, you’ve never considered taking me in as your disciple?”

Rose had almost forgotten about what happened back then. It had been so many years, so how could she remember everything?

After thinking for some time, she said, “Ms. Gillian, I’m very strict about choosing disciples. I don’t just go around taking in mediocre disciples. I wouldn’t lower my bar even if your grandfather were the president, not to mention he’s only a doctor!”

Gillian’s heart began to ache, and her scalp went numb. It took her quite a while to chill out.

She shivered. “But you’ve praised me and said I had a gift.”

15:52 Rose said helplessly, “Ms. Gillian, I was just being polite. Do you understand what that meant?”

“What about the paintings? Are you also being polite by grading them for me every year?” Gillian was indignant.

Rose rubbed between her eyebrows. After a while, she said, “To be honest, I’ve lived for so long, but I’ve never seen someone as insensible as you. Don’t you know how to read faces? Can’t you tell the expressions on people’s faces?

“How could you be so shameless as to have told Olivia to bring your mediocre paintings to me for grading again and again? How dare you!”

Speaking of this, Rose got angry.

She did feel that Gillian was too thick–skinned for having ordered Olivia without any gratitude and took it for granted.

Rose sighed. “You know what? Olivia spent a lot of effort to get me to check your paintings back then.

She begged me again and again. Ms. Gillian, you owe it to Olivia. Because of Olivia, you had the chance to come into contact with the top master in painting.”

Without Olivia, Gillian would be an ordinary person among the millions. She would have no chance or be in no place to come into contact with those top masters from all walks of life.

However, the funny thing was that instead of being grateful for Olivia, she even blamed her.

Could it be more ridiculous?

Rose didn’t want to say anything more. “For the sake of Olivia, I’ll give you a recommended entry to participate in the painting competition. Don’t call me again.”

After saying that, she hung up the phone mercilessly.

At the Taylor family’s sandwich shop, in order not to disturb Doris with her painting, everyone from the Taylor family dared not to speak loudly. They walked on tiptoes and even stopped selling sandwiches.

This was because making sandwiches in the morning would distract Doris.

Since she had nothing much to do, Olivia went upstairs to watch Doris paint.

Doris was painting the countryside at sunset. It was distant and peaceful, and it had characteristics.

But Doris was not happy with it. She felt the color of the sky could be better. She had mixed several colors but still couldn’t get the most satisfactory one.

Olivia stood behind her and casually pointed. “Add a little black and turn it into a grayish orange.”

Doris looked up and glanced at Olivia with a frown.

“Mixing colors is a complicated job. It’s not as simple as you think. Olivia, can you please go to study the sandwich ingredients if you are busy with nothing? Stop acting like a know–it–all here.”

Olivia did not feel attached to this younger sister.

The reason why she came up to watch her paint was only out of responsibility.

Olivia had always been a responsible person. Even if she had lost her memory, she would still subconsciously take on the heavy burden and think for her parents, brother, and sister.

However, since Doris didn’t care, Olivia had no intention of sucking up to her.

She turned around and left.

Seeing Olivia leave without saying a word, Doris’s expression looked more terrible. She snorted coldly in her heart, “How rude.”

Olivia came down from upstairs and heard a noise from outside.

She looked over. “What’s wrong?”

Stella was sitting on a chair, eating almonds while watching the scene. When she saw Olivia, she pushed the bag of almonds to her side and replied, “Something happened at the fast food restaurant across the street.”

15:52 Megan also came over and frowned. “It’s Bettany’s restaurant, right?”

“Yes, right. It’s her restaurant.” Stella spat out a mouthful of almonds and started to gossip about the Fulham family.

Bettany was the same age as Doris. They were classmates, but compared to Doris, she lived a much more pathetic life.

She dropped out of junior high school and went home to look after her sick mother.

The mother and daughter finally had a better life and opened a fast food restaurant on the street.

Bettany’s father, Tucker Fulham, who had been missing for many years, suddenly came home.

Back then, before Bettany was born, Tucker left home to earn a living. But he had been away from home for twenty years without any news.

It would be a good thing for the family of three to be united after he returned.

Unexpectedly, Tucker had started another family outside.

He was up to no good when he returned this time. He wanted Bettany to marry a paralyzed fiance for her half–sister.

“What a terrible father he is!” Megan frowned. “He’s a total scumbag.”

Stella nodded. “Fortunately, Bettany is tough. She made a scene at the engagement ceremony, broke away from Tucker, and ran home.”

However, not long after she were back, Tucker chased after her to her home.

They were making a scene at the moment.

For some reason, Tucker had convinced Bettany’s mother, Talia, who had also urged her daughter to agree to the marriage.

No one knew if Talia was really stupid or just pretending to be.

Indeed, the fiance was from a wealthy family, but so what? It still couldn’t change the fact that he was paralyzed. Bettany’s life would be ruined!

S The officer, Marco, was here to get some sandwiches, but unfortunately, the Taylor family’s sandwich shop was closed these few days.

He was rather upset. He was out of sandwiches back home and could not eat the Taylor family’s sandwiches for a while.

He was down.

Hearing Olivia’s cry, the first thought that crossed Marco’s mind was that Olivia must still have some sandwiches.

Thank god!

After that, he realized that Olivia was calling him for help!

He was so ashamed and thought he was a lousy police officer. How could his mind be filled with food:

This was not good.

Hence, the ashamed Officer Wood rushed over in high spirits.

“What’s going on?” he asked Olivia.

Olivia stretched out and pointed. “Bettany’s parents have knocked her out and wanted to sell her.”

Oh my god! Marco was shocked.

This was a big case. Even the biological parents could not sell their children.

He quickly made a call to report to his superior.

Tucker hurriedly stepped forward to stop him. “Misunderstanding! It’s just a misunderstanding. Officer.

please listen to me. We’re Bettany’s parents. Why would we sell our daughter?”

Marco was swayed and looked toward Olivia.

Olivia pointed to the small room. “Look, Bettany has already fainted. We can get the doctor to check on her later to see if she has had drunk some knockout liquid?”

Marco walked towards the small room and saw Bettany lying on the ground, unconscious.

He shook her hard several times, but Bettany did not wake up.

Marco’s expression darkened as he realized that something was wrong.

Outside the room, Tucker stared at Olivia with a dark gaze. His tone was ruthless. “Mind your own business. We’re Bettany’s parents. When Bettany wakes up later, she’ll be on our side.”

“Yeah.” Olivia nodded. “I know.”

“You know?” Tucker was shocked. “If so, why did you still meddle in our business and call the police?”

Olivia took out her phone and found a recording. She played it to Tucker. “So, I recorded it just in case.

Even if Bettany is on your side, Talia has already admitted to having drugged her. This is the evidence.”

“You recorded it!” Tucker’s eyes almost popped out of their sockets as if he wanted to kill someone.

“I did.” Olivia nodded. “Otherwise, why would I talk nonsense to you for so long? I could have just left and called the police. I was trying to get evidence.”

Olivia did not like to waste time doing meaningless things. Whatever she said and did had its meaning.

Moreover, the prerequisite for her saving people was to protect herself first.

They had an old saying that relatives were favored over outsiders.

Bettany’s relationship with her parents must be closer than with her.

What if Bettany sided with her parents and turned against her?

However, if she left without doing anything and watched a young girl get hurt, Olivia could not bear to see that.

15.52 Leaving her in the lurch had broken her moral bottom line.

Therefore, she got the evidence in advance before calling the police. This way, nothing would go wrong.

Tucker was furious.

He did not expect to meet such a meticulous girl in such a small town.

What a genius she was!

Marco took all of them away, and Bettany was sent to the hospital.

Olivia went to the police station to make a statement.

Marco asked her, “How did you find out Bettany Fulham had fainted?”

Olivia said, “I saw three shadows at the door. One of them seemed to be sitting on the ground. There was a painting on the wall in the aisle. There was a small piece of broken porcelain at the door.”

After hearing this, Marco and his colleagues looked at each other in surprise.

They could not help but admire her observation. She could have seen all those details.

Marco was extremely curious. “What made you think Tucker Fulham and Talia Fulham have drugged her but not some other bad person?”

Olivia explained, “It’s because of Talia’s behavior. The daughter was in trouble, but as a mother, Talia was only panicking. There was no worry or fear on her face. This didn’t make sense at all. Recalling the previous news, everyone said Tucker and Talia wanted to marry their daughter Bettany to a paralyzed guy for Tucker’s younger daughter, so I guessed Tucker and Talia had drugged her.”

Marco applauded. “Oh my god, that’s amazing.”

She could even become a detective.

He couldn’t help but ask something irrelevant. “Do you usually like to read detective novels?”

Olivia shook her head. She didn’t seem to be interested in these.

“Then you’re good. You deduced everything just by sending a notebook over. You rock!”

Wasn’t she good?

Olivia frowned. It was easy to find out. She did not think it was such a big deal of it.

One colleague at the side reminded Marco, “This is just a guess. Bettany hasn’t woken up yet.”

Right, he almost forgot about this.

Marco thought Olivia’s guess should be the fact, but they had a problem.

When Bettany woke up, she might cover up for her parents.

After all, they were her parents by blood.

So, he reminded her kindly, “You’ve observed very carefully, but we still have to wait for Bettany’s confession later. After all, they’re Bettany’s parents. And this will probably end up with nothing definite.”

Leaving things unsettled was the best outcome. But they were worried that Tucker and Talia would twist the facts and accuse Olivia of calling the police to vent her anger, slander them, and ruin their reputation. “I almost forgot about it.” Olivia took out her phone and clicked on a recording. “There’s a recording here.”

Marco was dumbfounded.

Even his colleagues beside him widened their eyes.

She was so well–prepared!

“Why… Why did you record?” Marco stuttered.

Olivia answered, “I was afraid they would make a false countercharge, so I recorded it as evidence.”

Marco gave her a thumbs up. “Bravo! You’re too alert!”

Tucker and Talia were indeed fine. When Bettany woke up, she admitted that her parents had drugged 15:32 her.

But it did not cause any harmful consequences, and they were her parents, so Bettany did not intend to pursue the matter further.

The police let them go home and settle it on their own.

After Bettany came home, she brought some food over to thank Olivia.

“Olivia, I owe it to you today. Thank you.” Bettany was a little embarrassed that she had only brought some food from the restaurant. She then fetched one of the paintings and gave it to Olivia.

“Olivia. I painted this myself. It’s for you. I hope you like it.”

Olivia looked over and saw an oil painting of the Virgin Mary.

The character was delicate, and the colors were clean. The entire painting looked amiable and gentle.

It felt like Raphael’s work.

Olivia was surprised. “Did you paint this?”

When speaking of painting, the smile on Bettany’s face brightened. She talked non–stop and said a lot about it.

From what she said, Olivia knew that Bettany had been fond of painting since she was young. When she was still a primary school student, an art teacher noticed her talent and taught her many painting skills. When she was in junior high school, Bettany had taken all the art painting jobs.

Later, her mother was sick, and she dropped out of school. But she did not give up. She worked hard to earn money while practicing painting.

“I taught myself this.” Bettany smiled, showing two dimples on her cheeks. She looked cute. “I’ve read a lot of books and searched a lot of painting skills online.”

Speaking of what she liked, Bettany changed from her previous gloominess and unhappiness. She was in high spirits, and her eyes were filled with light.

“This portrait’s neck is too thick. Not good.” Doris had come over without being noticed.

She had a pen in her hand and directly poked at the portrait of the Virgin Mary.

The quiet and peaceful neck of the Virgin Mary was instantly dyed black.

“What are you doing?” Bettany subconsciously pushed Doris away.

Doris frowned. “Why did you push me?”

Bettany’s wrist trembled. After a long time, she said, “You destroyed my painting!”

“Gosh, you called this thing a painting?” Doris was disdainful. She looked up and saw that Bettany’s eyes were red in tears. She frowned and said impatiently, “Fine. Fine. I’ll fix it for you, alright?”

“Didn’t you want me to on your paintings? Let’s use this one. I’ll enhance it for you.” Doris arrogantly raised her chin as if Bettany had taken advantage of her.

Bettany took a deep breath and suppressed the anger in her chest. She hugged the drawing board in her arms.

She bowed to Olivia. “I’m sorry, Olivia. This painting is ruined. I’ll paint another one for you.”

With that, she left with the drawing board.

After dinner, Megan brought up the Fulham family.

“Talia is really ruthless. She even knocked out her own daughter.”

Stella agreed. “Bettany is really pitiful to have such a pair of parents.”

Then, she turned to Olivia. “Olivia, did you realize that something was wrong and call the police?” Olivia nodded. “Yes, I went to return the notebook and found Bettany unconscious on the ground, so I called the police.”

Julian did not agree with Olivia’s actions. Under normal circumstances, he did not speak much, but this time, he could not help but lecture her. “Don’t interfere in such matters in the future. Bettany is her daughter. She can do whatever she wants. Outsiders are not to interfere.”

Megan nodded. “Yes, Olivia. Don’t interfere in other people’s business in the future.”

Olivia did not say anything. She lowered her eyes and held an orange in her hand.

She had a nagging feeling that something was wrong.

Her family should be benevolent and kind. Why would they despise her for meddling in other people’s business?

Olivia massaged her temples and the suspicion in her eyes deepened.

At this moment, her phone rang.

It was Gillian.

Gillian was at a hotel in town and wanted to talk to her.

In the hotel, Gillian was sitting on the sofa with her phone in her hand. She looked frustrated. Ernesto sat opposite her. His gaze lingered on Gillian’s face. After a while, he said with a faint smile, “Have you thought it through?”

“Yes.” Gillian lowered her eyes to hide the madness and unwillingness in her eyes. “This is the last time. I’ll hypnotize her one last time. I want to see how Olivia will face it when she knows that the person she likes has fallen in love with her sister.”

Could Olivia accept it calmly? Or would Olivia be like her? Would she fight for Jarron’s attention and push her sister off the cliff in her madness in the end?

Ernesto was playing with his phone. His eyes were deep, and there was an evilness in them that was difficult to describe.

He looked at Gillian and nodded. “Sure, but…”

Ernesto’s tone changed. “Hypnosis alone is not enough. Relationships will become shallower as time passes.”

At this point, he smiled. “I have a good idea. On the way here, I’ll pretend to be injured and get her to bring me medicine. Then, I’ll take the opportunity to hypnotize her and make her fall in love with me.”

“And then?” Gillian was curious. He could not have gone through so much trouble to pretend to be injured just to hypnotize her.

Ernesto chuckled. His unusually flirtatious face immediately looked so evil.

He said, “After that, call her and ask her to leave. What happened next would be that I recognized the wrong person after I woke up. I thought it was her sister, Doris, who saved me.”

“What do you think? Isn’t this a good idea?” Ernesto turned to Gillian. His eyes were sparkling with mischief.

Gillian was silent.

This man was really evil. He actually came up with such an idea.

15:52 D Olivia would definitely fall for him if she was hypnotized in such a location and in such a situation. In the end, it would even be a mistake.

Olivia had to watch helplessly as the person she liked treated her sister well because of a mistake.

How desperate would she be?

After hesitating for a moment, Gillian nodded. “Alright, we’ll do as you say.”

On the way to the hotel. Olivia received a call from Gillian. Gillian asked her to take the small road to the east, saying that she would wait for her there.

Olivia nodded and did not think too much about it. She walked toward the east.

The town was not as prosperous as the city. There were no street lamps in some places.

The path to the east was a little remote. It was only nine o’clock in the evening, but it was already dark.

They walked to the intersection.

Olivia stopped in her tracks.

Ernesto, who was leaning against the wall in the middle of the path, could already hear Olivia’s footsteps. He pressed his shoulder to make more blood flow from the blood bag.

His long legs also stretched into the middle of the road, trying to trip Olivia.

After all, this road was too dark. If he hadn’t tripped Olivia, she wouldn’t have discovered him at all.

Everything was ready. Ernesto leaned his head against the wall. As soon as he closed his eyes, he felt a glaring light shining on his face.

What the hell was that?

He was going blind!

My eyes, my eyes!

In an instant, the dark path was as bright as day. Ernesto covered his eyes tightly with his hands, but even so, the light revealed between his fingers was incomparably intense, blinding him to the point that he could not open his eyes.

Because it was too bright!

Olivia walked in with a strong flashlight and had a clear view of the situation in the path.

She took two steps inside and was about two yards away from Ernesto. She asked curiously, “Why are you lying here? Isn’t the ground cold?”

Ernesto could not see Olivia at all. He could only determine where she was based on the source of the voice.

With a low grunt, Ernesto said weakly, “I’m injured…”

Olivia glanced at Ernesto’s wound and frowned. “That’s chicken blood. Are you a chicken?”

Ernesto was speechless.

Fuck! Was she a dog? She could even smell chicken blood.

Fortunately, Ernesto turned his head quickly and immediately corrected himself. “The blood is fake. It’s my leg. I broke it.”

Olivia took out a huge stick from behind her. She held the stick in her right hand and poked Ernesto’s left. leg. “Is it this one?”

Ernesto could not open his eyes, so he could not see Olivia’s movements. He only felt something poking his left leg.

He nodded. “Yes.”

“Alright. Olivia put away the stick. “I’ll call the police immediately and get someone to send you to the hospital.

“No, you can’t call the police.” Ernesto shook his head and made a painful expression. “I was shot by a 15:52 gun…”

Before he could finish, Olivia had already taken out her phone. “There’s a gunshot wound. I have to call the police!”

Ernesto was dumbfounded!

How did that happen?

Saul had clearly told him that the plot in the novel was like this. The male lead was shot by a gun and could not go to the hospital, let alone call the police. Therefore, the kind female lead would personally save the male lead.

Why did Olivia call the police?

Ernesto was puzzled. “Don’t call the police. Why do you have to call the police? I already said that I have a gunshot wound!”

There were differences between domestic and foreign cultures, and this plot was borrowed from the novel. Therefore, Ernesto thought that Olivia would be like the female protagonist in the novel. She would not call the police and would save him.

Therefore, he couldn’t understand why Olivia called the police.

Olivia looked vigilant. “You’re really interesting. What makes you think I’ll help a criminal? Of course, I’m on the same side as the police.”

Probably only a fool would not call the police and casually believe in a strange man one met on the street. Even if she wasn’t worried that he would hurt her, she still had to pay attention to scamming.

She did not have any money now. If she was extorted, she would go bankrupt.

Seeing that Olivia still didn’t give up on calling the police, Ernesto couldn’t take it anymore. He couldn’t care less about pretending and pounced on her.

He was nearly 6 feet and 3 inches tall and had practiced boxing since he was young. His skills were excellent and his explosive power was extremely strong.

Such a sudden pounce would definitely snatch Olivia’s phone.

And yet…

Before he could get close to Olivia, his abdomen was ruthlessly poked by a thick and round stick.

Oh, it hurt so much!

Like a bird that was suddenly struck in mid–air, Ernesto fell to the ground with a thud and rolled on the ground in pain.

It was too painful, so he couldn’t care less about covering his face. He covered his stomach with both hands.

Olivia raised her flashlight and shone it at Ernesto’s face.

When she saw the exotic face, Olivia’s body shook violently.

Then, countless memories returned.

She remembered!

Olivia threw away the stick used for self–defense and leaned forward. She easily restrained Ernesto and tapped a few acupoints on his body.

Ernesto no longer felt hurt in an instant.

Oh! How magicall When he was still surprised, something even more shocking happened.

Olivia stared at him and said coldly. “Ernesto, have you had enough fun?”

Ernesto’s calm expression changed drastically when he heard this.

He was stunned.

After a while, he said, “You’re awake?”

“Yes.” Olivia nodded. Then, she announced coldly, “The hypnosis has been removed, and our deal is over.”

Ernesto got up from the ground and looked at Olivia in disbelief. “Impossible, impossible. How can you be awake?”

No one in this world could be removed from his hypnosis unless he removed it himself.

As Olivia walked out, she said in a low voice, “I woke up when I saw your face.”

“What do you mean?” Ernesto was a little confused.

Olivia turned around and looked at him. Suddenly, she chuckled. “Don’t tell me you think that I’ll hand myself over to someone else without doing anything and let them hypnotize me as they please?” Olivia never did anything that she wasn’t confident in.

Since she dared to let Ernesto hypnotize her, she had made all the necessary preparations in advance.

Not only did she have to give a psychological hint, but as long as she saw Ernesto’s face, she would be able to recall everything reflexively.

She even set a time limit for hypnosis.

When the one–month deadline was up, the people she had secretly arranged would immediately appear and take her away. They would also think of a way to let her see Ernesto and remove the hypnosis.

If anything happened, the hypnosis would not be removed.

The research institute would report to the country and pressure Fesmuowana through the Hushe Republic, asking Ernesto to remove the hypnosis.

At that time, things would not be under Emesto’s control, or even the Wilcox family’s Thus was a national affair!

After leaving the alley, Olivia threw the flashlight to Ernesto and pressed the button on the smartwatch on her left wrist In less than three minutes two ghost–like figures immediately appeared.

It was Pets and Tyson “Miss Tavin‘ the raver of them said an un Give modded le due cathon! Lot’s leave Fameo followed beland When he tward as tw quickly ran a few steps and stopped to front of Olivia As you going to see Cullat as you want to and tren who did Os did not log and track at all bia v Ese and Does she Regret of walk understand Are you really a cow how you what chankung w get a ducked The night was very dark. Only the faint moonlight shone on her face, blurring her facial features and making it difficult to see her expression.

However, Ernesto could still feel the coldness from her.

In Olivia’s mind, regret was the most meaningless thing.

Gillian had already done those hurtful things. She had already hurt others. What was the use of regretting?

It was just to make herself feel at ease.

Olivia turned to look at Ernesto and said calmly, “I let you hypnotize me in exchange for the Wilcox family’s hypnotism. Now that the hypnosis is over, we have nothing to do with each other anymore.”

At this point, Olivia paused and continued, “I’m not a good–tempered person, and my patience is limited. I hope you won’t provoke me again.”

She meant to cut ties with Ernesto, which made him feel very uncomfortable.

What made him uncomfortable was not the threat in Olivia’s tone, but her attitude of leaving him alone as if she didn’t want to have anything to do with him.

It was as if after tonight, they were no longer related. They were complete strangers.

Ernesto’s heart twisted. He suddenly felt an indescribable sadness.

He wanted to say something.

Unfortunately, Olivia did not give him any time to speak. She got into the car and closed the door.

Her actions were extremely cold and heartless. She did not even look at him.

By the time Ernesto came back to his senses, the black car had already left like an arrow and disappeared into the thick night.

All that was left was a thick, foul–smelling smoke.

What a hateful girl!

Ernesto stomped his feet in anger. How could there be such a woman? She didn’t even say goodbye to him!

Tyson drove and asked Olivia where she was going and if she wanted to go back to the Taylor family to pack her things.

Olivia slowly turned her head and looked out of the window. Her tone was even colder than the night wind. “There’s no need. You guys can go over later and take the notes I left behind.”

Tyson nodded and asked, “Where are we going now?”

Olivia looked at the lights not far away. She suddenly thought of Bettany and said, “Let’s go to the Fulham. family.”

The Fulham family’s fast food restaurant was already closed. It was pitch–black inside, and there was only a faint light in the depths, indicating that the owner had yet to rest.

Peter went over and knocked on the door.

After a while, Bettany came out.

Olivia opened the car door and gestured for her to come in.

Bettany looked up at Tyson and Peter and hesitated. After all, it was almost midnight. It was really not safe to get into an unfamiliar car like this.

However, she remembered how Olivia had helped her in the evening.

Bettany mustered her courage and sat in.

“Olivia, it’s already so late. What’s the matter?”

She was a little nervous and sat up straight.

Olivia smiled and comforted her. “Don’t be nervous. I’m here to tell you that I’m leaving soon. You don’t 15:53 have to give me that painting.”

“Leave?” Bettany was surprised. “Where are you going?”

Olivia was about to speak when a few clangs came from outside the car.

Someone was knocking on the window!

Bettany rolled down the car window and frowned at Tucker outside the car. “What are you doing here?”

Tucker curled his lips and looked past Bettany to look at Olivia. His tone was sinister. “We have a guest. Why don’t you come in and sit?”

“Dad!” Bettany was unhappy and reminded him. “Olivia is my friend. Don’t provoke her.”

“Humph!” Tucker’s expression was cold and terrifying. He looked at Olivia meaningfully. “Girl, remember not to meddle in other people’s business in the future. Otherwise, you won’t even know when your head will be chopped off.”

When he said this, Tucker’s tone was filled with threat.

Bettany couldn’t stand Tucker’s sarcasm. She waved her hand to chase him away and apologized to Olivia. “Olivia, I’m sorry. I’ve implicated you.”

She bit her lower lip and looked embarrassed, finding it difficult to speak.

After a while, she said, “Olivia, during this period of time… be careful. My father is not a good person.”

As soon as she finished speaking, her face flushed red with embarrassment.

Not everyone had the courage to admit that their biological father was despicable.

“Don’t worry,” Olivia said calmly. “He can’t hurt me.”

After saying that, seeing that Bettany’s expression was still worried, Olivia added, “I’ll leave here tonight and never come back.”

Hearing the news that Olivia was leaving immediately, Bettany first heaved a sigh of relief and then was shocked. “You’re not coming back anymore? You’re not going to visit Samuel or Amelia?”

Olivia played with the phone in her hand. “You’re mistaken. I’m not the Taylor family’s daughter. I just lived in the Taylor family for a period of time.”

Bettany was a little stunned, but she was very smart and immediately realized that there should be a reason.

This was Olivia’s privacy, so she could not ask further. She only looked at Olivia reluctantly. “Then, Olivia, will I be able to see you again in the future?”

Olivia leaned back in her chair and said casually, “Let’s leave it to fate. We will meet if we are fated.”

“Olivia. Bettany opened the car door. “Wait for me here. I’ll be back soon.”

As she spoke, she got out of the car and ran toward the door. After a while, she came back with a painting. ‘Olivia, this is for you.” Bettany looked sad. “I don’t know when we’ll meet again in the future.

Keep this painting as a memento.”

Olivia took the painting and looked at it. Suddenly, she smiled and said, “Then I’ll also give you a gift.”

“Huh?” Bettany was a little stunned.

Peter was smoking not far away. When he heard Olivia’s words, he glanced at Bettany.

He thought that this young lady was so lucky to be favored by Miss Taylor.

In the future, she might have some good fortune!

The people in the sandwich shop found Olivia was missing the next morning.

Megan panicked. “What should we do? Olivia is missing!”

Julian yawned and slowly walked out of the room with a coat on. “Take your time. Maybe she’s gone out.” Derek and Stella also came down from upstairs. They said anxiously, “Why don’t we call Miss Dale?” Megan nodded.

After a few calls, the first thing she said was, “There’s no need to look for her. She’s gone. I’ve already transferred the money to your card. You don’t have to call me anymore.”

With that, she hung up the phone.

The members of the Taylor family were left dumbfounded.

After a while, Derek finally found his voice. He took a deep breath and said, “She has left just like that.

It’s too sudden.”

Megan frowned and said in a dissatisfied tone, “She is really too much. She didn’t even inform us before she left.”

During this period of time, Olivia was considerate and sensible, so Megan had already treated Olivia as her child. For a moment, she could not accept Olivia’s departure.

She started to grumble.

Stella chuckled and said mockingly, “Mother, you really treat her as your own daughter.”

They had made a fool of Olivia. It was already good enough that Olivia was not angry and didn’t take revenge. How could she inform them before leaving?

After saying that, Stella thought of something.

She suddenly shouted, “Oh no, we still don’t know the sandwich filling recipe!”

This was a big deal!

Currently, there were a total of ten sandwich fillings in the Taylor family’s sandwich shop. Stella had only learned three of them, and she was not very good at making them. The taste of the fillings she mixed was far inferior to Olivia’s.

“What should we do? What should we do?” Stella was so anxious that she stomped her feet.

“What are you panicking for?” Doris came down from upstairs and reprimanded, “It’s just a few sandwich–filling recipes. Don’t act like you haven’t seen the world. When I participate in this internal competition organized by the Painting Association, I’ll be chosen by one of the teachers of the Painting Association and taken in as a disciple. At that time, I’ll have everything I want. How can a few recipes compare?”

Megan originally felt sorry for the sandwich–filling recipes. After hearing her daughter’s words, she suddenly felt more confident. “Yes, Doris’s painting is the most important. If the sandwich–filling recipes are gone, so be it. It’s not a big deal.

“Furthermore, chopping filling in the morning will affect Doris’s painting. We might as well stop selling the sandwich.”

“Mom!” Stella was furious. She raised her head and glared at Derek before stomping upstairs.

Derek smiled awkwardly at Doris. “Doris, your sister–in–law is just too anxious. Don’t be angry.” “Derek.

Doris glanced at Derek and frowned slightly. “Don’t be blinded by these small profits. Sandwich is so cheap. Even if you sell ten thousand of them, you won’t earn two thousand dollars.

“But paintings are different. If I’m accepted as a disciple by a teacher from the Painting Association, I’ll be famous. Any random painting can be sold for thousands of dollars or even one hundred thousand dollars. You’re my brother, so I’ll definitely take care of you.”

15:53 D Doris had always spoken like this. She had been smart, so since she was young, her family doted on her and obeyed her. She was used to being domineering. Even when she spoke to her family, she still spoke arrogantly.

Back then, Derek was used to her attitude and did not think much of it.

However, during this period of time, he had interacted with Olivia a lot. He had seen Olivia’s sincere way of thinking for others. When she helped others, she would not make others feel uncomfortable.

When he faced Doris again, he felt a little uncomfortable.

However, Derek did not say anything. He just turned around and went upstairs to look for Stella.

In the Fulham family, Bettany was painting in her room when she suddenly received a call from the express delivery. It said that there was a delivery for her.

Bettany put down her pen and looked happy. “It must be from Olivia.”

She put on her shoes and ran out.

Tucker sat at the counter and looked at Bettany’s back with a frown.

Seeing this, Talia was extremely nervous. She quickly explained for Bettany, “Bettany is still young. She hasn’t seen you for many years and is a little distant. She definitely isn’t on the side of outsiders.”

Bettany received the package and opened it as she walked toward the small house.

Tucker stopped her. “Bettany, don’t interact with those indecent people. Listen to me and marry into the Hall family. In the future, you can have whatever you want. Don’t you want to learn painting? The Hall family will send you to the art school and hire a famous painting teacher for you.”

Bettany’s hand that was tearing the package paused.

She looked up and stared at Tucker. Her tone was cold. “Tucker, I’m calling you Dad for the sake of my mother. Don’t push your luck.”

“Bettany!” Talia scolded. “How can you talk to your father like that?”

Bettany turned her head and suppressed the sorrow in her heart. “Mom, I’m your daughter. Do you want me to marry a paralyzed person?“–

Talia shook her head. “I’m not asking you to marry him. It’s just an engagement. Your father said that the company is in danger now and only the Hall family can save it. Can you help your father?”

Bettany couldn’t take it anymore. “Why should I help him? Doesn’t he still have a daughter? Why don’t you let her go?”

“Shut up!” Tucker’s voice was cold. “Missy is your younger sister. How can you be so heartless and not act like an elder sister at all? You really disappoint me!”

At this point, he even vented his anger on Talia. “How did you teach your daughter?”

Talia was frightened and immediately explained, “Tucker, don’t be angry. Calm down. Bettany is still young and hasn’t interacted with Missy before. She doesn’t have any feelings for Missy. When they get along for a long time in the future, their feelings will deepen.”

“Enough.” Tucker grew impatient. “Bettany must marry him!”

“Ha.” Bettany sneered. “Don’t force me. I won’t marry into the Hall family. Even if you use despicable methods to knock me out and marry me, I won’t let the Hall family help you!”

“Bettany!” Talia slapped Bettany and looked at Bettany angrily with reddened eyes. “Apologize to your father!”

Bettany was already used to her mother being like this.

Her heart no longer hurt. She just felt disappointed.

She raised her hand to rub her face and looked at Talia coldly. “Mom, you’re such a bitch! I’ve never seen a woman as humble as you.”

With that, she ran upstairs.

15:53 “Bettany. Talia called out to her from behind.

Tucker grabbed Talia and said in a cold voice that seemed to come from hell. “Ignore her. Let’s see how long she can hold on. A girl shouldn’t be too stubborn. Doesn’t she like to paint? Let’s break one of her hands and see how she can paint.”

Talia couldn’t help but shiver.

Hatred flashed in the depths of her eyes.

She lowered her head and said in a weak voice. Tucker. Bettany is too young and insensible. Give me more time. I’ll definitely persuade her.”

Tucker glanced at Talia and suddenly laughed.

He raised his hand and touched Talia’s cheek. His voice was gentle. “I knew it. You understand my heart the most.”

Talia lowered her head and smiled shyly.

Upstairs, Bettany ran to the bathroom and washed her face with cold water to calm herself down.

She didn’t understand. She couldn’t figure it out.

Why did her mother, who had been relying on her for so many years and had always doted on her, suddenly change after her father appeared?

Her mother even wanted to force her to get married!

After wiping her face, Bettany opened the package.

The delivery was very light. It should be a piece of paper or a letter.

Bettany guessed that it should be a painting.

She had given Olivia a painting, so Olivia also gave her a painting in return.

The package had been completely opened. Inside was not a painting, but a letter.

Bettany found it strange. Did people still write letters these days?

She took out the envelope and opened it. She realized that it was not a letter but a thin paper shell. It looked like an invitation card.

What exactly was it?

Bettany became more and more confused. Was it a greeting card?

She casually took out a thin golden paper shell and opened it.

It was a line of words.

Bettany looked over. The more she looked, the heavier her breathing became, and her pupils dilated.

This, this was actually an invitation to the Painting Association’s internal competition!

Bettany’s legs went weak, and her wrist trembled slightly. She almost couldn’t hold the invitation in her hand.

At this moment, she suspected that she was in a dream.

She rubbed her eyes hard and looked at the invitation letter again.

It was true! It was actually true!

This was given to her by Olivia. Who exactly was Olivia?

Bettany held the invitation letter, her heart pounding so fast that it was about to jump out.

She read the words over and over again, feeling like she was in a dream.

Would such a good thing really happen to her?

Bettany was not a hesitant person.

At such a young age, she had already taken on the burden of the family. This had trained her to be a decisive person.

Since she had already gotten the invitation, she had to give it her all.

As she did not understand this competition, Bettany planned to ask Doris.

She ran downstairs with the invitation letter in her arms. After running a few steps, she turned back and went upstairs to get a painting she had drawn.

In the Taylor family, Doris was in the process of designing.

This competition was very important to her, so she had to give it her all.

Seeing Bettany walk over, Doris was a little surprised. “Why are you here?”

Bettany hugged the invitation letter. As she ran too quickly, she could not catch her breath.

It took a while for her to catch her breath.

“Doris, look!” Her eyes were bright like the stars in the sky.

Doris was instantly stunned.

She had never seen such a bright and dazzling Bettany. It seemed that ever since she met Bettany, Bettany had always been depressed. Although she was energetic and decisive, there was always a hint of worry in her in her eyes.

“I can participate in the competition with you!” Bettany couldn’t control her excitement and showed the invitation to Doris.

At first, Doris did not react and thought that Bettany was joking. However, when she lowered her head, she saw the seal of the Painting Association on the invitation.

There was also Bettany’s name written on it.

Doris’s pupils constricted and her nails dug into her palms. She was too surprised and couldn’t believe it. “What’s wrong, Doris?” Seeing Doris’s stiff expression, Bettany seemed to have realized something.

This time, it did not seem like a good idea for her to come and look for Doris!

Bettany was a little vexed.

The moment she received the invitation, she was too excited. Her mind was in a daze and she did not consider everything.

She only thought that Doris would also be participating in this competition. The two of them would have a companion to talk to.

However, she had forgotten that if she participated in this competition, she and Doris would be competitors.

“Ah, I’m fine.” Doris brushed her hair behind her ear and explained to Bettany with a smile, “I’m sorry. I was just too surprised just now. I didn’t mean anything else.”

Bettany looked up and carefully observed Doris’s expression. Seeing that Doris really did not seem to mind, she relaxed.

“Olivia gave this to me.” Bettany’s fingertips rubbed the words on the invitation letter lovingly. “Olivia?”

Doris frowned. After reacting for a while, she realized who Olivia was.

She couldn’t help but tug at Bettany’s sleeve and ask anxiously, “Are you talking about Olivia Taylor?

My 15:53 second sister?”

Bettany nodded and looked at Doris curiously. “Doris, what’s the relationship between Olivia and your family? She told me that she’s only staying at your house temporarily. Actually, she has nothing to do with your family.”

Doris looked a little flustered. She stuttered, “Well, I can’t say for sure. Actually, I don’t know who she is either.”

“Oh.” Bettany didn’t continue asking.

She took out the painting she brought over and was a little embarrassed. “Doris, can you help me take a look? You know, I learned how to draw on my own. I’m not as good as you, so I want to ask you for help and give me some advice.”

If it was before today, Doris would definitely not waste time examining Bettany’s paintings.

But…

Her gaze moved up and landed on the invitation letter. Her eyes gradually darkened.

“Then I’ll help you take a look. It just so happens that we’re going to participate in the competition together and have a companion.” Doris reached out to take the painting from Bettany’s hand. Doris’s hand that was holding the painting suddenly froze when her gaze landed on the oil painting. This painting… The concept of this painting was actually very similar to the one she was painting now. The difference was that Bettany had already finished painting and she was thinking about the layout and color scheme.

Doris gripped the painting so tightly that her knuckles turned pale.

She read it again and again, looking at the painting Smoke in Village.

The composition and color of this painting far exceeded hers.

The painting Madonna she had seen previously had already shocked her enough. She did not expect this painting to be far better than that.

How did that happen?

Didn’t Bettany never learn how to paint before?

At this moment, Doris only felt that she had suffered a deep blow and could not muster any energy at all.

Doris asked Bettany a few times before forcing a smile and saying, “Bettany, put the painting here first.

I’ll take my time to look at it. I’ll tell you in a few days.”

“Alright.” Bettany nodded. Then, she looked at Doris with concern and said in a worried tone, “Doris, you don’t look too good. Are you feeling unwell?”

Doris forced a smile. “Yes, I’ve been drawing recently. I didn’t sleep well at night.”

Bettany comforted her and bade farewell to Doris.

After Bettany left, Doris hung up the painting Smoke in Village and traced it with her fingertips.

She drew another one herself.

However, it always looked a little awkward and was not as good as the original.

The more Doris looked at it, the angrier she became. In the end, she tore off the painting she had drawn, threw it on the ground, and stomped on it a few times.

It was impossible for her to be inferior to Bettany. She couldn’t accept it.

Doris shook her head like she was possessed.

Daniel did not have a good month. He was like a resentful husband who had been abandoned by his wife.

His face was unhappy all day long.

Ellis had been secretly criticizing him, saying that his menopause had been brought forward.

Although Daniel could not hear Ellis’s criticism, he had a smart brain and sharp eyes.

15:53 It could be seen that under the warm exterior of Ellis, there was a heart with evil intentions.

Therefore, he sent Ellis to the Northernmost Continent.

Because of Ellis’s departure, everyone in the CEO’s office kept quiet out of fear that they would anger the CEO who had premature menopause, and be sent to the Northernmost Continent.

Everyone in the CEO’s office was as obedient as a cat.

Daniel could not even vent his anger. He could only bury his frustration in his heart.

He was really sad, extremely sad.

He knew about Olivia’s plan to be hypnotized. He knew it very clearly from the beginning to the end.

Olivia felt that he was her boyfriend and had the right to know all this, so she told him in advance.

To be honest, Daniel did not agree to Olivia taking the risk at all.

Unfortunately, he did not dare to say it.

Other domineering CEOs were able to manipulate their wives.

But in front of Olivia, he was timid and obedient to her.

The comparison was too tragic!

The depressed Daniel returned home every day and didn’t like his son Andrew.

His son was completely useless!

Daniel had always been afraid to tell Olivia that Andrew was her son.

He hoped that when his relationship with Olivia deepened, or after they got married, he would slowly tell her that Andrew was her son in a few years.

That was because he was afraid that Olivia would snatch Andrew from him.

He knew Olivia too well. If she knew that Andrew was her child, she would definitely fight with him for custody of the child.

How could Daniel beat her?

He could not bear to compete with her at all!

In the past, he had accompanied Olivia to watch many idol dramas and dramatic romance novels.

The male lead was domineering and arrogant. He bullied the female lead until she was almost half dead and casually snatched the child away from the female lead.

At that time, Daniel felt that television dramas and novels were all fake. The male lead did not love the female lead at all.

If he really loved the female lead, how could he bear to snatch her child?

Not to mention snatching Andrew from her, even if Olivia frowned slightly, Daniel would be heartbroken.

He would rather die in pain than make Olivia unhappy.

When he returned home at night, Daniel went to Andrew’s room.

Andrew was watching cartoons on the iPad under the blanket. When he sensed that Daniel had come in. he immediately lay down and closed his eyes tightly.

He was actually pretending to be asleep!

Daniel did not expose him. He only sighed softly. “Alas, why did he fall asleep? I was about to tell him about Olivia.”

Olivia?

Andrew’s eyes widened. He suddenly lifted the blanket and called out, “Daddy.”

Daniel was so mean.

He pretended to be surprised and turned the doorknob with his slender fingers. “Andrew! Weren’t you asleep?”

Andrew was a little embarrassed. He poked his chubby little face with his two soft fingers and smiled.

obediently. “Daddy. I heard you mention Olivia.”

Daniel stepped forward and poked his chubby son with his fingertips. Andrew fell to bed. Then, he covered Andrew with the blanket lovingly and said in a serious tone, “You heard wrong. You are dreaming.”

Andrew was sure that he was not dreaming. He argued, “I really heard it. It’s not a dream!”

Daniel raised his eyebrows and asked, “How can you be sure that you’re not dreaming? I think you’re dreaming.”

Andrew couldn’t be more anxious. He couldn’t care less about pretending. “Daddy, I didn’t sleep just now. Really.”

“Really? I don’t believe you.” Daniel crossed his arms in front of his chest. His lazy look was especially hateful.

Andrew blinked and looked up at Daniel for a long time before he suddenly understood.

Even if a smart child panicked for a moment, he would still quickly notice the abnormality.

He knew that Daniel must have found him sprawled under the blanket watching cartoons.

Andrew was a very smart child. When he realized that he had been discovered, he immediately turned around and took out the iPad from under his blanket.

He threw it on the ground with a thud and promised Daniel with a puffed–up face, “Daddy, I won’t watch it anymore. I won’t watch it in the future.”

There was a carpet on the floor, so the iPad didn’t break when it fell to the ground. It only lit up moment.

Daniel raised his eyebrows and picked up the iPad. He looked at the video. “23 minutes.”

for a “Daddy.” Andrew quickly climbed out of bed and hugged Daniel’s thigh. “I only watched for two minutes, really.”

“But you indeed watch it,” Daniel said slowly. “I remember we discussed about it before. How should I punish you if you played with the iPad in bed at night?”

Andrew lowered his head and said pitifully, “Spank me.”

“Yes.” Daniel nodded. He was very satisfied with his son’s attitude. “Show me your butt.”

“Daddy.” Andrew burst into tears. He went forward and hugged Daniel’s thigh. “Don’t spank me. I’ll be good from now on.”

The little guy had a pair of beautiful eyes that were exactly the same as his mother’s. When he cried, he looked exceptionally pitiful.

Facing this pair of eyes, Daniel could not bring himself to do it.

He could only ask Andrew to make a promise with a cold face.

When Daniel returned to his room, he felt sad when he saw the empty bed. He was obviously lazy and unrestrained just now.

It was a kind of heartache of not having a wife.

This blanket was too cold!

He thought about how he had acted like a father and a mother for so many years..

He raised Andrew alone.

However, Olivia had actually lost her memories and avoided all responsibility.

Daniel took out his phone and slowly typed on Facebook status.

He deliberated over his words and described how he found Andrew playing with the iPad under the blanket.

He emphasized that the child was not easy to discipline and that he was tired because he had to act as a father and a mother.

Last setup, only Olivia could see it.

Not long after he posted it, someone liked it.

It was Olivia!

Daniel immediately became excited. His fingers began to tremble and he could not press the button for a long time.

After a long time, he finally dialed Olivia’s number. “Olivia…

Olivia was still on the way back. She felt a little dizzy, so she rubbed her temples again and again.

This was the aftereffect of hypnosis. Even when she woke up, she still felt a little uncomfortable.

She had already taken her phone back, so Olivia casually flipped through it. Coincidentally, she saw the Facebook status of Daniel. Her fingertips slipped and she liked it.

Her actions preceded her consciousness.

It took her a moment to realize what she’d done.

15:53 Daniel had always been afraid to tell Olivia that Andrew was her son.

He hoped that when his relationship with Olivia deepened, or after they got married, he would slowly tell her that Andrew was her son in a few years.

That was because he was afraid that Olivia would snatch Andrew from him.

He knew Olivia too well. If she knew that Andrew was her child, she would definitely fight with him for custody of the child.

How could Daniel beat her?

He could not bear to compete with her at all!

In the past, he had accompanied Olivia to watch many idol dramas and dramatic romance novels.

The male lead was domineering and arrogant. He bullied the female lead until she was almost half dead and casually snatched the child away from the female lead.

At that time. Daniel felt that television dramas and novels were all fake. The male lead did not love the female lead at all.

If he really loved the female lead, how could he bear to snatch her child?

Not to mention snatching Andrew from her, even if Olivia frowned slightly, Daniel would be heartbroken.

He would rather die in pain than make Olivia unhappy.

When he returned home at night, Daniel went to Andrew’s room.

Andrew was watching cartoons on the iPad under the blanket. When he sensed that Daniel had come in, he immediately lay down and closed his eyes tightly.

He was actually pretending to be asleep!

Daniel did not expose him. He only sighed softly. “Alas, why did he fall asleep? I was about to tell him about Olivia.”

Olivia?

Andrew’s eyes widened. He suddenly lifted the blanket and called out, “Daddy.”

Daniel was so mean.

He pretended to be surprised and turned the doorknob with his slender fingers. “Andrew! Weren’t you asleep?”

Andrew was a little embarrassed. He poked his chubby little face with his two soft fingers and smiled obediently. “Daddy. I heard you mention Olivia.”

Daniel stepped forward and poked his chubby son with his fingertips. Andrew fell to bed. Then, he covered Andrew with the blanket lovingly and said in a serious tone, “You heard wrong. You are dreaming Andrew was sure that he was not dreaming. He argued, “I really heard it. It’s not a dream!”

Daniel raised his eyebrows and asked, “How can you be sure that you’re not dreaming? I think you’re dreaming Andrew couldn’t be more anxious. He couldn’t care less about pretending. “Daddy, I didn’t sleep just now. Really “Really? I don’t believe you” Daniel crossed his arms in front of his chest. His lazy look was especially hateful.

Andrew blinked and looked up at Daniel for a long time before he suddenly understood.

Even if a smart child panicked for a moment, he would still quickly notice the abnormality Oh no, she originally wanted to give him a surprise, but now she couldn’t.

Just as she was feeling vexed, Daniel called.

After the call went through, neither of them spoke. Only their rapid breathing could be heard.

Rustle, rustle, rustle. It was like an electric shock.

Daniel could almost imagine the color of Olivia’s lips on the phone.

She had never liked to put on makeup, but her lips were red and seductive, like the deepest color of rose petals, like a demon that sucked people’s essence.

At this moment, she must be biting her lower lip.

There was a bite mark on her lips, and the numbness could melt his heart.

Daniel’s lower abdomen suddenly tightened, and his right hand gripped the phone tightly.

If Olivia was right in front of him, he would definitely not be able to control himself. He would hold her under his body and press her down tightly.

After a while, a low and sexy voice came out of his throat. “Olivia.”

Olivia pursed her lips and blinked her eyes. She could barely suppress the joy in her heart.

“Daniel.”

The two of them did not speak. They just held their phones in silence.

But joy and longing spread along the signal flow.

Tyson, who was driving in front, and Peter, who was sitting in the front passenger seat, looked at each other and thought of the same thing. Absence made the heart grow fonder.

Ha–ha!

Olivia really missed Daniel. She had never liked someone so much in her life.

To be honest, when she first came into contact with Daniel, she was not tempted. She even felt that this person was very strange and inexplicable.

If it weren’t for Andrew, Olivia wouldn’t have wanted to interact with him at all.

However, as time passed, Olivia liked him more and more.

She found Daniel more and more pleasing to the eye.

How could he be so good–looking, obedient, and understanding? His occasional pride was like a cat, not annoying.

Olivia really felt that Daniel was exactly what she liked. She was fond of everything about him.

He knew that Olivia had returned to Evervale overnight.

Daniel had bad intentions.

“Olivia, I’ll pick you up.”

Olivia rubbed her temples and could not help but laugh. “It’s almost ten o’clock at night now. I still have about two hours before I reach Evervale. Where are you going to pick me up?”

Daniel raised his eyebrows and chuckled. “Is it okay at home?”

Olivia was speechless.

Seeing that Olivia was silent, Daniel knew that something was wrong. He quickly found a reason that Olivia could not refuse. “Andrew missed you. He cried just now.”

“Why did he cry?” Olivia was indeed anxious.

When she heard that Andrew was crying, she instantly became nervous. Indeed, she had forgotten her husband after having a child.

Daniel felt a little sad.

He emphasized his tone and said in a low voice, like a single father who couldn’t do anything for his child, “Alas, he always cried before he went to bed these past few nights. He asked me where Olivia went and why she didn’t come to see him. He wondered if you don’t like him anymore.”

Olivia doted on Andrew instinctively. When she heard that he had cried, her heart immediately ached.

She agreed immediately. “Alright, I’ll go straight to your side.”

“Alright, I’ll leave the door open for you.” Daniel smiled like a spring breeze. He was so proud.

To prevent anything from happening, Daniel even came to Andrew’s room.

He shook Andrew awake and asked him to send Olivia a voice message. It would be best if he cried a few times.

Andrew was in a daze and his mind was still blank.

However, he also hoped to see Olivia when he woke up in the morning, so he obediently agreed and sent a voice message to Olivia.

But… he blinked and looked up at Daniel. “I can’t cry.”

Daniel frowned and reminded him, “Do you remember what you did wrong tonight?”

Upon hearing this, Andrew’s eyes widened. He looked at Daniel with dissatisfaction. “It has been a while, and you can’t punish me anymore.”

Daniel smiled cruelly. “You played with the iPad behind my back. I haven’t punished you yet. I’ll punish you by not allowing you to play with the iPad for a month.”

Andrew was stunned at first, then he instantly pouted and cried, “Daddy, no.”

In the blink of an eye, Daniel pressed the voice transmitting button and sent Andrew’s cries over, “That’s enough.” Daniel patted Andrew’s shoulder and said in a satisfied tone, “Look, you cried so well.”

Andrew was speechless.

“What kind of father was this?” he thought.

Hearing Andrew’s cries, Olivia’s heart tightened.

She sent the location of the Sullivan family to Tyson and asked him to drive there.

When they arrived at the Sullivan family, it was already midnight. Andrew had already gone to bed.

Olivia tiptoed into the house and glanced at Andrew. Only then did she feel relieved.

The Sullivan family had exactly two guest rooms. Tyson and Peter lived together, and Olivia had her own room.

After a long journey, she was really tired and prepared to take a shower and sleep.

Olivia was taking a shower when she heard someone knocking on the door.

She was covered in foam, so it was not appropriate for her to open the door. She asked, “Who is it?”

Daniel stood tall at the door with a glass of milk in his hand. “It’s me, Olivia. I brought you a glass of milk.

Olivia pursed her lips and smiled. “Thank you. Leave it for now. It’s not convenient for me to go out now. I’ll go out and get it later.”

“It’s fine.” Daniel was super considerate. “I’ll bring it in for you.”

“The door’s locked.”

“It’s okay.” Daniel was ready. “I got the spare key.”

Olivia was speechless.

He seemed to have ulterior motives.

Helpless, she nodded. “Then come in.”

Daniel pushed the door open and entered. He first looked around before placing the milk on the bedside table.

In the bathroom, his beloved was taking a shower. The sound of water seemed to drench his heart…

It was warm and a little moist.

Daniel was tempted.

It couldn’t be said that he had ulterior motives. If a man didn’t even have any sexual desire for the woman. he loved, wouldn’t he be like a eunuch?

Daniel felt that he was very normal. After all, he had been holding it in for so many years. If he didn’t have sex now, he would wonder if he was abnormal.

There were many bad intentions in men who were sexually aroused.

Therefore, when Olivia came out of the bathroom in a bath towel after taking a shower, she saw a large patch of milk on the bed.

The perpetrator looked at her innocently. “What should we do? The bed is wet. Where are you going to sleep?”

Olivia glared at Daniel. She raised her beautiful chin and pointed at the sofa. “I’ll sleep there.”

“How can that do?” Daniel leaned over and pressed Olivia against the wall.

A strong masculine scent assaulted Olivia’s face, causing her body to go limp.

She almost hung on Daniel.

However, she still refused to admit defeat. She raised her chin and glared at him. “What are you doing?”

Daniel lowered his eyes. “Of course… I’ll fuck you!”

As he spoke, he picked up Olivia and threw her onto the sofa.

Olivia sank into the sofa and her mind went blank for a moment. She blinked and before she could react, a muscular male body pressed against her.

He gave her a passionate kiss.

Hmm…

The next day, Olivia woke up in Daniel’s room.

When she opened her eyes, it was almost 11 p.m.

Andrew had already gone to kindergarten.

“Oh no.” Olivia rubbed her forehead and could not help but kick Daniel. “It’s all your fault.”

15:54 She did not see Andrew.

“Why are you blaming me?” Daniel flipped over and pressed her down. His voice was low as he blew into her ear.

After another sex, it was almost one in the afternoon when they got up.

Thinking that there were still Tyson, Peter, and two nannies at home, Olivia felt too ashamed to face anyone.

Wasn’t she announcing to the world what she had done last night by getting up so late? She quietly went downstairs, thinking that the others should go and rest.

Unexpectedly, she bumped into Tyson and Peter, who were watching television in the living room.

She quickly lightened her footsteps and tiptoed around the two of them to go to the dining room to eat.

However, Daniel appeared at this moment and looked at her worriedly. “What’s wrong? Why are you tiptoeing? Are you feeling unwell? I’m sorry, it’s all my fault. Last night, I…”

Shut up!

Olivia was afraid that he would say something he shouldn’t. She quickly went forward and wanted to cover his mouth.

She was wearing slippers, and because the ground was a little slippery, she rushed forward too quickly.

She slipped away and plunged into Daniel’s arms…

The commotion was too loud. Tyson and Peter turned around.

They happened to see Olivia throwing herself at Daniel.

The two of them gasped and raised their thumbs at the same time.

Unexpectedly, the cold and indifferent Miss Taylor was actually so passionate and bold!

Olivia was speechless.

She was really too ashamed to face anyone. Her reputation had been ruined.

It was already embarrassing enough, but Daniel acted as if he did not notice and carried her in his arms.

Daniel explained to Tyson and Peter, “Olivia is too tired. I’ll carry her over.”

“Understood.” Tyson and Peter nodded in understanding.

Olivia buried her head in Daniel’s arms hopelessly.

Anyway, it was already so embarrassing. They could think whatever they wanted!

In the afternoon, Olivia and Daniel went to the kindergarten to pick up Andrew.

On the way, Daniel mentioned something.

Some time ago, when he was volunteering, he met a young man named Noah who was at the same age as him.

“Noah is only 29 years old. He has been married for seven years.” Daniel sighed.

Olivia nodded. “He married early. He barely reached the legal age for marriage back then.”

“And what is your opinion?” Daniel turned to look at her.

Olivia felt a little bit weird. Why would she have an opinion? Some people married young and some old.

It was just their choice. There was nothing to about.

“I don’t really have one.” She shook her head.

“You don’t?” At the red light, Daniel stopped the car and turned to look at Olivia, his expression kind of complicated.

Olivia frowned.

She couldn’t make out what he was trying to do.

She was about to ask him what was going on today.

Yet before she could, she heard his mellow deep voice just beside her ear. “Olivia, let’s get married too.” Unexpected of such a question, Olivia looked up at Daniel in shock.

The traffic light had turned green. Daniel turned around and looked ahead, pressed on the accelerator with his right foot and the car rushed out like an arrow.

He didn’t turn to Olivia again, yet he said solemnly, stressing every syllable, “Olivia, let’s get married.”

“Get Married?” Olivia repeated his words in her head.

She squeezed her fingers, unsure of what to answer for a moment.

She didn’t expect him to bring up this topic so soon. She had barely thought about it.

So she hesitated, trying to figure out what to reply.

Yet then, Daniel continued, “If you haven’t made up your mind, we can get engaged for now. How do you think?”

Engage?

Olivia took a breath of relief.

She nodded at Daniel and agreed. “Okay!”

Daniel was so happy that he was lost for words for a while.

He made it! That was wonderful!

Daniel was a very sophisticated person. He understood humans pretty well. He knew how to negotiate.

He had read a lot of psychology.

He once read something called House Splitting Effect. There was a dark room, if someone proposed to open the window, the proposal was very likely to be denied by a group of people, however, if another person proposed to destroy the ceiling then the first proposal would become much more acceptable.

He was using the exact same trick.

Daniel’s goal was to engage, not to marry for now.

After picking up Andrew, the three of them went to a nearby restaurant for dinner.

Olivia felt a little guilty for having hesitated when Daniel proposed to get married. She felt that she had hurt Daniel, so she was very cooperative and she agreed to whatever he said that day.

15:54D She even took the initiative to mention the engagement date.

“Do you think we need to think about it carefully?”

Daniel sat on the chair. He had already taken off his jacket and was only wearing a white shirt. The cuffs were rolled up, revealing a firm and powerful wrist.

Hearing Olivia’s words, he looked up slowly.

He said in his deep, cello–like voice, “No need.”

No need?

Olivia looked up, her beautiful eyes filled with surprise.

Daniel tapped his fingertips on the table and said, “September 9th.”

Olivia’s hand that was holding the fork paused in the air. She looked over in shock. “A week later? Isn’t that too soon?”

Daniel shook his head. “This is a good day.”

It indeed was, but wasn’t it a bit of a rush? Would they have the time to prepare everything that was required?

Olivia was very worried. The engagement was in seven days. There were many things to prepare.

They needed to make arrangements for the venue and the guest list. She hadn’t even purchased the clothes, shoes, and rings for that day.

“Don’t worry,” Daniel said confidently. “I’ve prepared everything for you.”

He took out his phone and showed the photo to Olivia.

“This is the engagement venue. It’s at the old residence of the Sullivan family. It’s already set up.

“As for the guests, I don’t think we need to invite a lot of people. I prefer to only invite our close relatives and friends.

“The clothes and shoes are ready. Try them on and see if there’s anything you need to change.”

“And the rings had been customized. They would be delivered in a few days.”

Daniel was talking excitedly.

However, when he turned around, he saw Olivia looking at him calmly with her arms crossed.

Daniel’s heart skipped a beat.

He thought to himself, “Oh no, she found out.”

Olivia looked up and said slowly, “Is this your trick?”

“Don’t call it a trick,” Daniel said righteously. “I am just insightful. I knew we would get engaged one day so I had everything ready in advance.”

He moved closer to Olivia and whispered, “I really want to marry you.”

After saying that, he gave Andrew a look.

Andrew reacted quickly. He immediately hugged Olivia’s other arm and blinked his big eyes pitifully.

“Olivia, don’t you want to marry my Daddy? Is it because you don’t like me?”

“Oh no. What are you saying?” Olivia’s heart softened. She held Andrew in her arms and shook him.

Her tone was gentle. “I couldn’t kike you more. You’re so adorable!

Andrew raised his face. “Then would you like to be my mother?”

“Of course, I do.” Olivia lowered her head and kissed the little boy’s soft face.

Daniel was very productive.

Olivia had just agreed, he announced the engagement to the world the next second.

15:54 He also posted on Twitter: Dear Princess, I’ll see you on September 9th.

The Sullivan Group’s subsidiaries reposted this Twitter and posted at the same time: “Congratulations, Mr. and Mrs. Sullivan.”

Almost instantly, This tweet went viral.

The news of the engagement of the richest man instantly hit the headlines all over the world.

It was at the top of the trending searches.

Every major news outlet was reporting it.

The news could be found in the financial column, entertainment column, and even scientific column.

The netizens were dumbfounded.

They had no idea what was going on. The news was too sudden.

They couldn’t believe that in the blink of an eye, the richest man was engaged. They never heard he had a girlfriend.

The netizens were in an uproar.

“It’s too sudden. Oh no, how can he get engaged before I even grow up?”

“Who is Ms. Taylor? Does anyone know? I have never heard of her.”

“Am I the only one who’s curious? Look, I saw this piece of news on financial channels. entertainment channels and even scientific channels… What does it have to do with science, can anybody explain?”

“Oh, come on, don’t spread rumors. It’s covered on scientific channels not because of Mr. Sullivan but because of Ms. Taylor.”

There was also a link behind this .

People who clicked on it were all shocked by Olivia’s dazzling resume.

“Oh my god, Ms. Taylor is amazing. She got the Lasker Award at such a young age. She must be a genius.” “I knew she must be an excellent person too.”

“Well, even though Ms. Taylor has made some achievements in biology, I still don’t think Ms. Taylor is good enough for Mr. Sulliva. After all, he is the wealthiest man in the world.”

“Oh shut up! Are you blinded by money? How dare you say that scientists are inferior to capitalists!”

The netizens were arguing with each other.

The Sullivan Group’s public relations team had controlled the s, so the discussion didn’t go too far.

It was not very intense, and there was nothing too negative.

However, Daniel still didn’t like it. He did not want to see any arguments. He wanted to see everyone congratulate him and Olivia.

Hence…

The e–commerce department posted on their official account: “The Sullivan group will pay the bill for 100 people who retweeted the post.”

The Technology department of Sullivan Group posted, “We will send out 100 computers to those who retweeted.”

The reading department of Sullivan Group posted, “10,000 lucky netizens who retweeted would get 10,000 read coins!”

The video department posted on Twitter: “We will select 10,000 lucky netizens from those who retweeted, and the chosen one will get a one–year premium for free.”

After dozens of Sullivan Group subsidiaries posted on Twitter, other cooperating companies also joined them.

15:54 109 a boon alang posted. “We will we buy the who won and dech or will ge * Be hone bund wh SAEMENS Twitter “We will w00 by a wander will get a wee Lennox Box we “We will wet 100 yes the whadde det we will get a free edities”

The nets went crazy The netizens on the Internet were in an uproar.

Daniel got countless phone calls.

People invited him to parties, hoping to meet his mysterious lucky wife.

Daniel sat on the sofa, his long legs bent. He lowered his gaze and scrolled through his messages.

His expression was nonchalant, as if nothing in the world could pique his interest.

When he reached a particular message, Daniel’s fingertips paused.

Olivia slowly looked over. “What’s wrong?”

Daniel cradled Olivia in his arms, resting his chin on the top of her head. His voice was low and slightly husky as he asked, “A group of old friends has extended an invitation. Should we go see them tonight?”

He asked in a questioning tone.

“Okay,” Olivia nodded lightly and playfully raised her hand to gently scratch Daniel’s chin as if teasing a little pet.

Fracha Club was a place Daniel frequented during his youth. He used to spend entire nights there with his old friends.

Later, many things happened and he was busy with work, so he no longer stayed there.

His last visit had been several years ago. Standing at the entrance once more, Daniel felt like he was there in his past life.

The club had become unfamiliar to him.

The club’s staff were all well–trained, and their observant eyes didn’t miss a thing.

They could tell at a glance who people were.

They had never seen Daniel and Olivia but they could tell from the way they dressed and walked that they were not ordinary people.

The staff quickly hastened to approach and extend a warm welcome to them.

“Sir, Miss, please follow me. As the staff member led the way, he inquired politely, “Is this your first visit, or do you have a reservation?”

Daniel came to a gradual halt, his gaze languid as he cast a mild look at the staff.

His aura instantly rose.

He curled his lips and smiled at the staff. “You don’t know me?”

The staff member felt as if his neck was stuck. He instantly lost his voice.

At this moment, the door was suddenly knocked open and two familiar figures rushed out.

The staff member glanced over from the corner of his eye.

The two managers actually appeared at the same time!

There were two lobby managers in the club, one was male, named Steve Chandler and one was female, named Vivian Lawson.

The two of them had always worked separately and rarely interacted.

But they appeared together today.

The staff was dumbfounded!

Steve hastened his pace and reached Daniel first. He bowed and apologized, “Mr. Sullivan, I’m sorry.

Rowan is new here. Please forgive him.”

Vivian also came over.

15.511 Vivian was undeniably beautiful, but her demeanor was not assertive. Instead, she exuded a gentle and soothing air.

Men were drawn to her, and women felt no envy in her presence.

Vivian approached the two of them and, rather than addressing Daniel first, she turned her gentle gaze to Olivia and inquired with a soft tone, “Mrs. Sullivan, how are you?”

Her soft and gentle words subtly hinted at Olivia’s identity, indicating that she was familiar with her.

Notably, she didn’t refer to her as Ms. Taylor, as the staff had done.

Instead, she called her Mrs. Sullivan.

Olivia raised her eyebrows and looked at the woman.

She thought to herself, “No wonder she became the manager of a high–class club. Her EQ is high.”

Olivia nodded at her and turned to Daniel. “Let’s go in.”

“Yes,” Daniel replied.

Steve led the two of them in and introduced them along the way. “Mr. Sheeran has booked Room 8888 on the third floor. Please come this way.”

As they exited the elevator, an inattentive waiter bumped into Olivia, causing her shoes to get soiled.

Olivia had to make a detour to the restroom to clean up.

Steve coordinated with a waitress to escort Olivia to the restroom. He then directed Daniel to a private room.

Then, he would turn back to pick up Olivia.

Olivia had never been one to dwell on minor inconveniences. She nodded in resignation and acquiesced, saying, “Sure.”

With that, she followed the waitress to the washroom.

The thing was sticky and its presence on her shoes was quite irksome to Olivia. Olivia wanted to wipe it clean as soon as possible.

The waitress said she was going to get a wet towel, but she never came back.

Impatient to wait, Olivia opted to remove her shoes and rinse them under running water. Afterward, she wiped them dry with a tissue and then put them back on.

She came out of the washroom.

Staring at the identical hallways on either side, Olivia found herself a bit disoriented.

This place looked too similar. It was easy to get lost.

She took out her phone and planned to call Daniel.

As soon as she opened her handbag, a red wine bottle was stuffed into her hand.

Out of nowhere, a man who appeared to be a supervisor suddenly materialized and gave her a nudge forward. “Why are you dawdling here? Get back to work; the guests are still waiting.”

As he spoke, he pushed her into an unfamiliar private room.

I apologize for the delay,” the man bowed to the individuals inside and introduced Olivia, saying, “This is our new server. She would like to extend her apologies to all of you.”

Following his introduction, he shot Olivia a look and instructed, “Quickly serve wine to the gentlemen.”

Olivia remained rooted in place and lightly touched the red wine bottle with her fingertips. She clarified, You’ve made a mistake. I’m not a waitress.”

‘Don’t mess around!” The man had no faith in her statement and scolded her. “What kind of training have you received? Quickly pour the wine.”

The group of rowdy older men in the private room let out loud, boisterous cheers. A lecherous middle–

aged man looked at Olivia and asked, “Girl, are you a virgin?”

The supervisor gave him a knowing look. “What do you think?”

The middle–aged man chuckled.

Olivia cocked her head and gazed at the middle–aged man. Then, she turned back to the supervisor and calmly clarified, “I’m a guest here. You’ve confused me for someone else.”

Before the supervisor could reply, the middle–aged man jeered.

“She said she’s a guest. Young lady, you’re playing role–playing. Come, come.”

He removed his suit and remarked, “I’ll play the role of the server to attend to our lovely guest here.”

Someone scurried around the corner and locked the door.

A few old men giggled and surrounded Olivia from several directions as they walked towards her.

The lights in the private room were dim, and people’s faces were barely visible.

Olivia tapped her finger on the wine bottle. The dark red wine bottle reflected her snow–white fingertip, making it look a little red.

She was clearly getting impatient.

She spoke again. “I’ll say it for the last time, let me out.”

“Get out?” The middle–aged man arched his eyebrows and jeered, “Once you’ve stepped through this door, regardless of who you are, don’t even dream of leaving. Stay here and serve me obediently!”

As he spoke, he was about to pounce on her.

Olivia’s expression was still nonchalant, but there was a hint of red at the corner of her eyes.

It was scarlet red.

She took a step to the side and dodged the middle–aged man.

Then, she lifted her head and let out a chuckle directed at the occupants of the private room. All of a sudden, she swiftly raised her right hand and brought the wine bottle crashing down onto the coffee table.

The table was made of glass, and so were the wine bottles.

Due to the huge impact, the wine bottle instantly shattered, and wine sprayed everywhere along with broken glass.

The splatter of wine and the sudden burst of glass alarmed everyone.

Some of the timid ones even cried out in fear.

Everyone was left in a state of astonishment, their gazes fixed on Olivia in utter shock.

Olivia lowered her head and massaged her wrist, her tone icy. “I told you, you’ve got the wrong person.”

With that, she ignored the shocked crowd and walked straight to the door.

The door was securely locked with a combination lock. Olivia couldn’t unlock it herself, so she turned her head to the supervisor. “Open the door!”

The supervisor shivered and didn’t say anything.

Olivia’s frown deepened, and her expression grew increasingly impatient.

She couldn’t be bothered to waste her time on these people. She picked up a chair and slammed it against the door.

Bam!

Crash!

The huge glass door was smashed into pieces.

Olivia clapped her hands sharply, moving deftly despite the shards of broken glass on the floor.

Behind her, a group of people remained frozen in place like statues.

After Olivia left.

The door of the private room opened and a beautiful woman walked out.

She was in a long dress crafted from cotton linen and wore a silk shirt. The cuffs were casually rolled up, showcasing her blue wristwatch.

The light was dim and blurry. Her face could not be seen clearly, but her temperament was light and elegant.

The head waiter walked up to her with a nervous expression. When he spoke, his voice was soft, trembling, and vaguely frightened. “I’m sorry, Ms. Manson. I messed up.”

The woman glanced over indifferently and did not say anything.

The head waiter was terrified. He knelt on the ground with a thud and stammered for mercy. “Ms.

Manson, please forgive this time. I won’t let you down next time.”

“Go clear everything up.” The woman’s tone remained gentle, making it difficult to discern her emotions. “No one must find out about this.”

The head waiter appeared to have narrowly averted a catastrophe. His entire body was drenched in a cold sweat, as if he had just emerged from an icy bath.

He hurriedly promised, “Don’t worry, Ms. Manson. I’ll go to the surveillance room now and guarantee that everything will be wiped up.”

“Go,” the woman said.

The head waiter left as if he was escaping.

The layout of the Fracha Club’s guild hall was quite intriguing. On the expansive third floor, there were only four private rooms. In addition to 8888, the room Daniel had entered, and 6666, the one Olivia was ushered into by the head waiter, there were also rooms 8668 and 6886.

In essence, without someone specifically guiding the way, it would be impossible for the occupants of the two private rooms to encounter one another.

Moreover, every private room had its own elevator and washroom.

In other words, if no one specially led the way, it would be impossible for the people in the two private rooms to meet.

This was interesting.

Given that the rooms were isolated from each other, how did Olivia end up in Room 6666?

Olivia pushed aside her skepticism and pressed the button on the wall, signaling the waiter to escort her to Room 8888.

The private room was noisy as if people inside were playing a game.

Daniel was seated in the center of the gathering, clutching a hand of cards. His demeanor appeared nonchalant, yet his regal presence set him apart, almost as if he were a wanderer amidst the throng.

He saw Olivia.

He casually laid the cards on the table and beckoned to Olivia, saying, “Come over.”

The man sitting next to Daniel instantly stood up and tactfully gave up his seat.

Just as he was about to stand up, his shoulders suddenly felt heavy.

A slender and fair palm pressed down on his shoulder.

Sarah lifted her petite visage and cast a quick glance at Olivia. “No, no,” she chimed in. “Today, it’s all about Daniel and Ms. Taylor. They shouldn’t be seated together.”

15:55 “Come, come,” she gestured with her hand, shooing away the two men sitting across from her and clearing a spot. Pointing towards the vacant seat, she urged, “Ms. Taylor, please sit here.”

With those words, she wrinkled her nose at Daniel and offered him a charming smile. “Daniel, I’m going to challenge you today. You’ll need to pass some tests to get your bride.”

The surrounding people chimed in, “Yes, yes, yes. Pass the tests.”

Michael turned to look at Daniel and frowned. He took a piece of candy and threw it at Sarah. “Stop messing around.”

“It’s tradition.” Sarah pressed her palm firmly on the man who was about to get up.

The man was in a dilemma, not knowing if he should sit or stand 1. up.

Seeing this, Michael glared at Sarah and scolded her for being insensible.

In the end, he still stood up to smooth things over. “Alright, alright, alright. Let’s take this opportunity to make things difficult for the protagonist today. But let’s talk first. We can’t go overboard.”

He walked up to Olivia and said respectfully, “Mrs. Sullivan, this way please.”

Olivia sat opposite Daniel.

Sarah was unusually excited today. If one didn’t know better, they would have thought that she was the one getting engaged.

Holding a pile of poker cards, she insisted on playing truth or dare.

She proposed that no one could skip their round with drinking.

She shouted and asked the waiter to bring over a lie detector. Michael pulled her to her seat and said helplessly, “Oh my, that’s enough.”

Daniel also looked over.

His gaze appeared remarkably serene, devoid of any discernible fluctuations, yet it exuded an inscrutable chill.

Sarah instantly felt a chill down her spine and stopped.

Nonetheless, she still pouted and appeared reluctant. “Fine, we can skip the lie detector, but we must play truth or dare.”

With that, she threw the poker card to the waiter opposite her. “You deal the cards.”

It was the person Sarah had enlisted. His card–playing abilities were exceptional, and he could discern the identity of each card in his hand with just a single glance.

Olivia sat opposite Sarah with one hand supporting her chin.

She seemed to be quite interested.

She had not played cards for many years. She remembered that the last time she played cards was seven years ago. It was during Christmas, and the family of four had gathered to watch television and play poker together.

Olivia had always won.

In the end, the three of them team up and fight Olivia.

Olivia nodded and agreed.

Yet they still lost terribly.

Jarron had already lost his temper. He held the cards and looked at them repeatedly. He suspected that Olivia had x–ray vision and could see them from the back.

Her grandpa was also very sad. He said, “I won’t play cards with you anymore.”

It was just a joke. However, it came true. They had really never played cards together.

The waiter who dealt the cards said the rules of the game, “The person who gets the Ace of Spades loses. They have to choose truth or dare, and the person who gets the big ace can control the loser”

2.3 15:551 Billionaires Missing Darling The initial rounds progressed smoothly, with some individuals losing while others emerged victorious.

Whether it was opting for truth or dare, they refrained from taking things too far. The primary objective was to entertain everyone.

Following five rounds of the game, the dealer, who was a waiter, displayed subtle signs of nervousness. This time, Daniel got the Ace of Spades while Sarah got Big King.

Sarah shook the ace card in her hand and smiled playfully at Daniel. “Mr. Sullivan, truth or dare?”

Daniel leaned back on the sofa and said lazily, “Truth.”

“Okay.” Sarah clenched the cards in her hand and glanced at Olivia. Then, she smiled at Daniel.

“Daniel, let me ask you something. I’m serious. If Winona hadn’t gone overseas, would you have continued to be with her?”

Before she could finish her sentence, Michael pulled her and lowered his voice. “What are you doing? It was ages ago. Mrs. Sullivan is here!”

Sarah giggled. “That’s the rule. And…

She looked up at Olivia and said seriously, “Ms. Taylor, are you also very curious? Do you want to know about Daniel and Winona? This is a good opportunity.”

Olivia did not say anything. She rubbed the glass with her fingertips. Her gaze was indifferent, making it impossible to read her thoughts.

Sarah frowned and wanted to provoke her again.

At this moment, Daniel spoke.

His voice was casual and meaningless as usual.

With just a single sentence, Sarah’s countenance underwent a dramatic transformation, and her limbs became rigid.

Daniel said, “Winona who?”

“Daniel!” He went too far. How could he pretend that he didn’t know Winona?

After that, Sarah banged the table and rose abruptly.

Her face was gloomy and her tone was cold.

She was so angry that she lost control of her emotions for a moment.

Michael embraced her tightly and gently pressed her down. “Enough now,” he said. “Don’t what kind of occasion this is?”

you realize Sarah looked away in anger. But in the end, she managed to control her emotions.

The situation had changed. The present Daniel was no longer one of the privileged rich kids.

Even Sarah’s parents and her grandfather treated Daniel with great respect, being cautious not to offend him in any way.

Even though she was aware deep down that she shouldn’t have a falling out with Daniel, she couldn’t shake the sense of unease.

She felt that Winona was treated unfairly.

At that time, Daniel was simply one of the privileged youth, seemingly lacking any notable abilities.

Winona guided him and led the way.

Without Winona, he wouldn’t have achieved what he has today.

Winona’s credit was now taken by Olivia. That was unfair.

Sarah thought that such an outstanding Daniel belonged to Winona.

Sarah was filled with indignation!

Winona was stabbed all over and left with wounds all over her body.

Due to Winona’s departure, Daniel had matured and learned how to care for others.

Nevertheless, he showered Olivia with all his love and attention.

The more Sarah dwelled on the matter, the deeper her sense of sadness grew.

Michael, Daniel, and she had been childhood friends, sharing countless memorable and adventurous moments over the years.

Following that, they attended university.

That was when they met Winona, a wealthy young lady from the Capital City.

Winona stood apart from the rest. Despite her affluent upbringing, she had never been indulged and harbored her own ambitions.

She had already established a reputation in the realm of oil painting at a tender age.

Like a pristine swan, she glided with elegance, beauty, nobility, and grace from the altar to join the cluster of less refined souls.

In those days, Daniel had fervently pursued Winona.

Despite their long–standing friendship, Sarah couldn’t help but feel that Daniel wasn’t quite up to Winona’s standards.

Winona was the cherished daughter of the Prooco Group’s leader, whereas Daniel was merely a wealthy youngster. Plus, with his uncle’s influence looming, Daniel’s standing within the Sullivan family wasn’t significant.

He appeared to be nothing more than an arrogant affluent youth with no prospects of inheriting the family fortune. Therefore, it was no surprise that Sarah considered him unworthy of Winona. Sarah ridiculed Daniel, scoffing at his lofty dreams.

15:551 D She went so far as to make a wager with him, insisting that he would never be able to measure up to Winona.

Yet the result far exceeded her expectations.

Daniel made it. He successfully made Winona date him.

In that instant, Sarah was so astonished that her eyes nearly bulged out of their sockets.

However, despite her shock, she still held onto the hope that Daniel could have a meaningful relationship with Winona.

At that time, Daniel was riddled with bad habits, and Winona had to endure a lot with him.

Daniel’s heart was never inclined toward serious matters; he simply relished having a good time and little thought to the Sullivan family’s business.

No matter how many times Winona advised him, it was futile. He remained consistently careless.

Ultimately, Winona felt disheartened and chose to depart the country.

So Daniel and Winona broke up. They separated from that time.

Upon Winona’s departure, Daniel experienced a profound emotional blow, causing him to disappear from the scene for a full year.

After he came back, he became a different person.

In addition to reacquiring control of his family’s business, Daniel went on to establish the Sullivan gave Group, which eventually catapulted him to the pinnacle of wealth, making him the most affluent person in the entire country.

All of this was motivated by Winona.

All these years, although Daniel had a child, he had never had any other women by his side. He did not even have a date.

Sarah thought that he had been thinking about Winona.

She thought that he must be waiting for Winona to return.

But to her great surprise, he was getting engaged to another woman!

Sarah clenched her teeth in frustration.

Michael softly consoled Sarah, his tone tinged with a sense of helplessness, “Come on. let’s stop now.

Olivia is here, and there’s no need to spoil the atmosphere for everyone.”

Sarah lowered her head to hide her emotions.

After a while, she lifted her head and extended her apologies to Daniel and Olivia. “I’m genuinely sorry,”

she confessed. “Today, I overindulged a bit and spoke without much thought. Daniel, Olivia, please pardon my conduct.”

With that, she picked up a glass of red wine and downed it.

Sarah almost choked and coughed a few times before she recovered.

As Michael patted her back to calm her down, he said to Daniel, “Daniel, to celebrate your engagement with Olivia, we’ve prepared a masquerade ball. Let’s go over now.”

As she spoke, she stood up and made way for Daniel to come over smoothly.

However, after waiting for a while, he realized that Daniel did not move.

Michael was puzzled and looked over curiously.

Gideon also poked his head out.

Daniel did not get up and remained seated.

He ignored Michael and the others. Instead, he raised his chin and looked at Olivia. He asked in a low voice. “Do you want to go over?”

Michael did not react for a moment.

15.55 When he realized what Daniel was doing, he suddenly opened his mouth in shock.

Daniel, who was fearless, and arrogant, was actually asking a woman for her opinion in a low voice!

This was too unbelievable!

Michael was stunned, and so was Gideon.

“Yes.” Olivia nodded.

After nearly a month of hypnosis, she was mentally and physically exhausted.

Hence, she didn’t intend to focus on studying or working during this period. Her plan was to take it easy and unwind.

In the past, Olivia also liked having fun and was skilled in various forms of entertainment.

However, after being pushed off the cliff by Gillian, her heart turned cold.

She completely sealed herself off and devoted all her energy to learning and experimenting.

Now, she and Gillian had reconciled.

She no longer needed to repress herself; rather, she would begin to gradually open her heart and revert to her original self.

The masquerade was on the first floor.

Everyone had to change first. The men were all wearing the same tuxedo, and the women were wearing the same sapphire blue fishtail dress.

The distinction was the mask.

Sarah and Emily brought Olivia to change.

“There’s a separate changing room over there.” Emily handed a sapphire blue fishtail dress to Olivia.

“Try this one first. Change it if it’s not suitable.”

Olivia lowered her eyes and glanced at the clothes.

Seeing this, Emily explained, “Don’t worry, they’re all new and very clean.”

Olivia went to the changing room to change.

Emily was talking to her outside. “Ms. Taylor, have you been to 2046 before? Why haven’t I seen you before?”

Olivia said calmly, “It’s my first time here today.”

“Oh.” Emily nodded. Then, she exchanged glances with Sarah and silently mouthed three words:

“Country pumpkin.”

She hadn’t even visited 2046 before.

Every rich man and woman had been to 2046.

This was actually Olivia’s first time here.

Emily took out her lipstick and applied it. She pursed her lips in front of the mirror and glanced at Olivia from the corner of her eye.

Her eyes were filled with contempt.

She thought that Daniel got a bad taste.

Olivia was far inferior to Winona.

Olivia came out after changing her clothes. The blue fishtail dress perfectly outlined her beautiful figure.

After Emily finished applying her lipstick, she twisted the golden lipstick tube back and turned to look at Olivia.

Originally, she wanted to say something sarcastic.

However, when her gaze landed on Olivia, she was suddenly left stunned.

“How could someone dress such a cliché dress so beautifully?” she thought to herself.

Although all the ladies were wearing the same sapphire blue fishtail dress, every dress was still different because they were all cut differently.

Some were tailored to fit the curves of the human body, promoting one’s strengths and hiding one’s weaknesses, which would help to display a perfect figure.

However, some tailoring deliberately highlighted flaws. Even if a Victoria’s Secret supermodel were to wear it, it would not look high–end.

They had carefully chosen this set for Olivia.

Every detail, every cut, and every decoration was extremely ugly.

It looked even uglier on a person than a tattered sack.

Therefore, Emily was waiting to see Olivia make a fool of herself and did not expect to be stunned. “Oh my god. Now that she put it on, the dress feels even more elevated!” she exclaimed inside.

Meanwhile, Sarah, who was in the other changing room, did not hear the commotion outside. Listening around, she couldn’t help but frown.

She felt that Emily was incompetent in saying a few nasty words of ridicule toward Olivia. She then lifted her hands and zipped up the dress around her armpits.

Looking at herself in the mirror, Sarah smiled in satisfaction.

The sapphire blue fishtail dress she was wearing was tailored by a master, which meant that it was exquisite, and every detail was perfect.

Her figure was originally a little average, but after wearing this dress, her figure was instantly elevated, making her long legs look charming.

After boarding the high heels, Sarah prepared to show off in front of Olivia, making her feel inferior.

“Hmph, how could a country bumpkin like her compare to me, let alone Winona!” she thought. With that in mind, Sarah puffed out her chest, raised her chin, and walked out with a strong aura. She was prepared to compare herself to Olivia.

She was determined to crush her in all aspects.

After coming out, Sarah raised her eyebrows and looked at Olivia…

All of a sudden, her powerful aura was instantly extinguished!

“How could this be?” she asked inside.

Sarah’s expression cracked.

The extremely ugly clothes on Olivia made her look like she had been reborn. There was an unusual charm exuding from her head to toe.

As soon as they met, Sarah was almost crushed into the ground.

Her face was ashen as she stared at Olivia’s clothes.

Thankfully, Emily pushed her arm and reminded her quietly. Otherwise, Sarah might lose control and go berserk on the spot!

15:55 “Ramirez, that big liar!

“Didn’t he say that this dress is the ugliest in the world? Why is it so beautiful on Olivia?

“Ahhhhh!” she screamed inside.

Sarah was about to go crazy.

Meanwhile, Emily was more stable than her. She pinched her finger hard and looked at Olivia with an apologetic expression. “Ms. Taylor, I’m sorry. It’s all my fault.”

Olivia raised her eyebrows and looked over. She could already guess what Emily was going to say next. However, she did not stop her. Instead, she looked at Emily quietly, waiting for the next sentence.

Sure enough, Emily said, “Sorry, I took the wrong dress. It belongs to another customer. I’ll find another one for you, Ms. Taylor.”

Sarah nodded crazily. “Yes, yes, yes. This dress belongs to someone else. Ms. Taylor, could you change into another one?”

Olivia did not say anything. Instead, she lowered her eyebrows, unwilling to agree or disagree.

Emily was confused. She rolled her eyes around and suddenly smiled before saying in a mocking tone, “Ms. Taylor, don’t tell me you want to take someone else’s dress for yourself. You’re Mr. Sullivan’s fiancée. You can’t be so petty as to not even return a dress.”

Emily did it on purpose to provoke Olivia so that she had no choice but to take it off.

After all, it wouldn’t be good if word got out that she had stolen someone else’s dress.

Olivia looked up and glanced at Emily indifferently before smiling. “Whose dress is this? Call her over.”

Emily was stumped.

“Where am I going to find the owner of this dress?” she thought while turning around and looking at Sarah, anxious.

Then, Sarah said directly, “This dress is mine.”

Her tone was a little better than Emily’s. “I’m really sorry, Ms. Taylor. I like this dress very much. I really do like it. I didn’t expect Emily to take the wrong one. Give it back to me please.”

“You really like this dress?” Olivia looked at her.

Sarah nodded heavily. “Yes, I like it very much.” It was rare for her to soften her attitude as she wanted Olivia to take off his clothes.

After all, Olivia looked too stunning in this dress, so Sarah was certain that she could not wear it out.

Olivia understood. “Are you saying you want to wear the clothes I’m wearing?”

Sarah nodded. “Yes.”

“But?” Olivia frowned slightly. “But I’ve already worn it. Don’t you mind?”

Sarah shook her head crazily. “No, no. I like this dress too much. I can’t wait to wear it soon.”

Emily nodded cooperatively.

She wanted to say a few more words to make Sarah like this dress so much that Olivia had no choice but to take it off.

In the end, there was no need for that.

Olivia had already nodded. “Okay.”

Sarah and Emily looked at each other and saw the surprise in each other’s eyes.

They did not expect Olivia to be so easy to talk to.

Olivia changed into another royal blue fishtail dress. This time, when she came out of the changing room, she even put on a huge shawl to cover her body.

Sarah glanced over and retracted her gaze, not taking it seriously at all.

Emily, on the other hand, sized her up carefully. However, the shawl was too big for her to see the clothes 15.55 inside.

Emily took a few glances before retracting her gaze.

Olivia walked over and handed the clothes to Sarah.

Then, she said calmly, “Go change into it.”

Sarah nodded and took the clothes to the changing room.

Although she didn’t want to wear the clothes that Olivia had worn, she had no other choice.

Moreover, this dress looked so beautiful. It was not a loss to wear it, and she might even be stunned by the outcome.

Thinking of this, Sarah was really a little excited.

She quickly took off her clothes and threw them to the ground. Then, she put on the sapphire blue fishtail dress that Olivia was wearing.

After putting everything on, she looked at the mirror excitedly.

When she saw her average figure in the mirror, she felt as though her shoulders were too low, her waist was too thick, her legs were too short, and her butt was too bumpy.

Sarah’s scalp went numb as she exploded!

“Who the fuck is this!” she thought.

It was so ugly that she cried!

“No, no. I can’t go out in this. I will be mocked to death,” she thought to herself.

Sarah pulled a long face. As her fingers trembled, she tried to pull up the zipper under her armpit. The moment she placed her hands on it…

Suddenly, a fair and slender arm reached over from behind, grabbing the curtain.

With a whoosh, the curtain of the changing room was pulled open.

Sarah was completely exposed in front of everyone.

Emily leaned over to take a look.

Then, her expression completely froze!

“What the fuck…

“Who is this ugly thing?” she pondered.

Olivia sat on the sofa with her right leg on her left leg. Her fair feet floated in the air as she nodded.

She clapped her hands and seemed to be in a good mood as the smile on her face was dazzling. “Miss Anderson, you have a good eye.”

Sarah’s face darkened.

She turned around and looked at Olivia.

At this moment, Olivia had already taken off her shawl, revealing her sapphire blue fishtail dress.

She looked elegant and beautiful in it. It was even more dazzling than the previous one.

It was at this point that Sarah understood.

Olivia had done it on purpose. She had put on the ugly dress deliberately.

Sarah’s face was hideous. The anger in her heart was completely ignited and her temper was about to explode.

However, just as it was about to burst out, she restrained herself.

She lowered her head and took a deep breath to calm herself down.

Olivia was surprised and looked at Sarah twice.

She had always been a good judge of character. Sarah had a fiery temper and was short–tempered.

After being provoked and tricked, how could she be so calm?

Olivia raised her eyebrows and tapped a finger on her phone.

There must be something fishy going on!

“Ms. Taylor, let’s go over quickly. The ball has already begun.” Emily was afraid that Sarah would not be able to control her temper, so she hurriedly stood between the two of them.

“Take this with you.” As she spoke, she handed Olivia a vampire mask.

Olivia put on the mask and the three of them walked towards the ball.

There were already people dancing at the ball. Amidst the crowd, in the middle of the dance floor, several couples were dancing to the music.

As Emily led the way, she said, “Let’s walk further and see where Daniel and the others are.”

Olivia nodded and walked slowly by her side.

There were many people at the ball. In just a blink of an eye, Emily disappeared without a trace.

Everyone present was wearing masks. Coupled with the dim lights, it was impossible to see who was who.

Olivia simply stopped moving. She found a corner and sat on a bar stool to watch the people dancing in the middle of the dance floor.

There were about a dozen couples dancing on the dance floor.

However, as the music changed and the tempo increased, there were gradually people who could not keep up and had to walk away.

Slowly, there was only a man and a woman left dancing in the center.

Olivia had good eyesight, but she was too far away from the center. Everyone was wearing the same clothes and masks. It was impossible to tell who was who.

She could only vaguely sense that the couple in the middle had very good figures.

The man stood tall and straight.

The woman was slender and long. Her half–length hair was tied into a bun on the lower left side of her head.

She looked like a lady from centuries ago.

The music stopped, and the surrounding people couldn’t help but clap.

Olivia also clapped her hands. She even heard the people beside her sigh. “What a match made in heaven.”

15.551 Missing Da “They are so compatible together.”

“Don’t you agree?” someone said, turning to her.

Olivia did not expect someone to talk to her. She paused and did not respond.

That person seemed unwilling to give up when she did not respond. “Why aren’t you saying anything?

Don’t you think the people in the middle of the dance floor are very compatible?”

Are they compatible?

Olivia frowned and did not say anything.

The man in the middle took off his mask. From Olivia’s direction, most of his side profile could be seen.

It was Daniel!

Olivia subconsciously stood up and wanted to walk towards the middle.

However, for some reason, the crowd that was originally standing quietly suddenly surged and gathered in the center.

It instantly stopped Olivia in her tracks.

She could not walk over. She could only stand behind the crowd and look at the center of the crowd.

The woman also placed her hand on the mask and slowly took it down.

She revealed a beautiful and otherworldly face.

“Winona?” Daniel’s pupils constricted imperceptibly. A trace of surprise flashed in his deep eyes. “Why are you back?”

Winona tilted her head, curled her lips, and smiled lightly at Daniel. “Why? Am I not welcome?”

Daniel subconsciously took a step back and distanced himself from Winona. His tone was less friendly than before. “Of course, I welcome you. How can I not?”

After saying that, he immediately turned around and scanned the crowd.

Olivia knew that he was looking for her and waved her hand.

Daniel’s stern face instantly melted and was filled with vitality.

He cut through the crowd and walked towards Olivia. He took her hand and introduced her to everyone.

“This is my fiancée, Olivia. We’re about to get engaged.”

Winona looked at Olivia and said gently, “Hello. My name is Winona Mason.”

After that, she patted Daniel’s shoulder with her right hand and smiled naturally. “I’m this guy’s old friend.”

Olivia nodded and glanced at Winona’s right hand.

She felt a little uncomfortable.

Noticing Olivia’s gaze, Winona blinked.

Her smile was open and natural. “Don’t misunderstand. Daniel and I are old friends. We are good buddies.”

After saying that, Winona deliberately patted Daniel on the shoulder and nudged him with her elbow.

She said in a teasing tone, “Daniel, your girlfriend is a little petty.”

Good buddies?

Olivia frowned.

“Ignore her,” Daniel leaned in and whispered into Olivia’s ear.

Then he turned to Winona and said in an extremely distant and indifferent tone, “Winona, since when are we buddies?”

Winona’s calm eyes flashed with surprise.

Then, Daniel continued, “You’re just an ex–girlfriend. What’s there to hide?”

He held Olivia’s hand and walked out.

Winona was left standing on the spot alone. Her gaze grew profound and a trace of coldness flashed in her eyes.

After fooling around for so long, everyone was a little hungry.

There was a restaurant on the second floor, and Michael had booked the place.

The group went over to eat.

Olivia went to the washroom halfway.

She had just finished tidying up her clothes and was about to push open the door of the cubicle.

A familiar voice came from outside. “Daniel went a little overboard today. How could he leave with only Olivia and leave Winona behind?”

It was Emily and Sarah.

Sarah was indignant and felt that Daniel was too much.

Emily did not have much of a reaction. She just touched up her makeup with foundation.

“Hey, why aren’t you saying anything?” Sarah looked at Emily.

Emily put away the pancake and asked, “Say what?”

Sarah stomped her feet in anger. “Why aren’t you reacting at all?”

“What reaction do you need?” Emily snorted softly. “I think you’re stupid. Didn’t you realize that Olivia is very similar to Winona?”

Sarah was stunned.

Emily continued. “The same height, the same hair length, and the same cold and otherworldly temperament. If you don’t look at their faces and only look at their backs, it’s easy to mistake one for the other.

Sarah reacted. “Oh my god. I wouldn’t have noticed if you hadn’t mentioned it. Olivia does look like Winona.

“So. Emily patted Sarah and said in exasperation, ‘Olivia is just a substitute. Why are you so nervous?”

Sarah was completely relieved.

Even after the two of them had left for some time, Olivia still stood in the cubicle and did not go out.

Actually, she did feel a little foolish.

She had believed Emily and Sarah’s words. They clearly knew that she had gone to the washroom, but they came here to say such things.

They had clearly said this on purpose for her to hear.

Unfortunately, it was so strange.

Olivia clearly knew that this was all an act, but her heart was still filled with jealousy. It felt like fine needles stabbing into her heart. It pricked and stung.

There were some things that couldn’t be examined too closely.

Why did Daniel like her?

His love came so quickly and violently, like a flood that had suddenly broken through the floodgates.

There was no prior sign at all. One day there was nothing. The next day it was there.

What exactly did he like about her?

They had only known each other for a short period of time, and they did not spend too much time together.

Why was he so sure that she wouldn’t change?

Olivia rubbed her forehead and felt her thoughts running ruckus in her mind. Her temples throbbed with pain.

sady Mixing Charting a che that she didn’t do t and hor or she is oh he è 6રીકેસર 5 se bone for who had come out for ve could change overnight and num against her sparing offshoot fa Cena suhdemy Sew of her logical mother could hate her and Callan, who was like he would presh here of the f was there really chain in the work them and unchanging s s Was it possible for Oliva so place her ne pom Send t Cumment Intellectually, she felt that she shouldn’t doubt Daniel.

However, after the incident with Amelia and Gillian, Olivia knew how those who had once loved her to the core could change overnight and turn against her, sparing no effort to hurt her.

Olivia suddenly felt uncertain.

If her biological mother could hate her, and Gillian, who was like a sister to her, would push her off the cliff, was there really such an emotion in the world that would remain firm and unchanging?

Was it possible for Olivia to place her trust in one person?

The dishes prepared by Michael were not bad.

Olivia really liked to eat the spicy grilled fish. She had always been fond of spicy food and liked to eat heavily flavored dishes.

The spicier the food was, the more satisfying it was to eat it.

After eating to her heart’s content, she didn’t forget to pick up a piece for Daniel. She spoke as she placed it in his place. “Try it. It’s not bad.”

Daniel looked at the fish that was covered with a red pepper sauce and did not move.

Olivia looked up and was about to ask him why he wasn’t eating it when Winona, who was sitting on the other side, frowned and interrupted coldly.

“Daniel never eats spicy food.”

After saying that, Winona looked at Olivia and asked calmly, “Ms. Taylor, don’t tell me you know this?”

Olivia subconsciously tightened her grip on her fork with a stunned expression.

She didn’t know that Daniel didn’t like spicy food!

don’t even Winona sighed softly. Her tone was familiar and natural, as though she knew Daniel very well. “Daniel has always been afraid of spicy food. In the past, when we went out to eat, he didn’t touch spicy food at all. Once, I was naughty and deliberately ordered a slightly spicy dish as a joke. In the end, he was actually angry and threw his fork away before leaving.”

As she said this, Winona had a smile at the corner of her mouth. Her eyes were sparkling as if she was recalling the good old days.

“Yes, yes, yes,” Sarah chimed in. “Daniel never eats spicy food. Whenever we used to eat out together, the table would be full of dishes, but there would not be a single spicy dish.”

Gideon nodded. “Daniel was so domineering back then. He didn’t eat spicy food, and he didn’t allow anyone else to eat spicy food. He didn’t even allow me to smell the spicy food. I couldn’t even eat anything that is slightly spicy.”

The few of them chatted and laughed.

They were talking about their youth, discussing about their past.

The past that had nothing to do with Olivia.

Looking at these people who were incredibly familiar with each other, Olivia suddenly felt a little disappointed.

If only she had met Daniel earlier.

Gideon got to his feet and intended to move the spicy dishes away from Daniel.

As he did so, he looked up at Michael and complained, “Michael, why did you order so many spicy dishes? Have you forgotten Daniel’s taste?”

Michael apologized profusely, saying that he was muddle–headed and didn’t notice.

Actually, these spicy dishes were not ordered by him at all, but by Sarah.

Previously, Michael was still curious as to why Sarah ordered so many spicy dishes.

Now, he finally understood.

It turned out that Sarah had planted a trap for Olivia.

Michael sighed inwardly.

These women were really scheming.

He raised his head and glanced at Olivia. He felt sorry for her.

15:56 The girl had a good life and was ambitious. She was a new star in the science arena. He heard that her family background was not bad either. She was quite compatible with Daniel.

If Winona didn’t come back, Olivia would really be worthy of Daniel.

Unfortunately, Winona had returned.

The girl definitely couldn’t win against Winona. She didn’t even know that Daniel didn’t like spicy food and foolishly picked up a piece of spicy grilled fish for him.

What a silly girl.

Just wait. Daniel would definitely be angry and throw a temper at her.

Michael lowered his head, unable to bear to look.

“You can use mine first. I haven’t used mine much, and it’s very clean.” Winona handed her plate to Daniel, then gestured to Gideon. “Hurry up and take away the plate with the spicy grilled fish. Daniel can’t stand the smell.”

As she spoke, she placed her plate in front of Daniel.

During this meal, Winona only ate a few mouthfuls of vegetables, so her plate was very clean. It only had a few drops of sauce on it.

Hot She switched her plate with Daniel’s very naturally, as though she had done it countless times before.

Olivia’s pupils constricted as she slammed her forks on the table, However, before Olivia could speak, Daniel moved.

Daniel had already picked up the spicy grilled fish on his plate and said in a puzzled tone, “Who said I don’t eat spicy food?”

As he spoke, he slowly ate the spicy grilled fish bite by bite.

Everyone looked at him in shock, especially Michael, whose eyes were about to pop out.

What was he doing? Daniel was actually eating spicy food!

Among them, Winona was the most surprised. She could barely maintain her composure as she stared at him in a daze. “D–Daniel, when did you start eating spicy food?”

“I’ve always liked spicy food. We’ve only met a few times and eaten a few times. Don’t pretend as if you know me very well.”

After saying this, Daniel even moved to the side to distance himself from Winona.

He used his actions to show that he was not familiar with Winona at all.

Olivia could not help but laugh.

Seeing that Olivia was smiling, Daniel was also happy. He moved his fork quickly and ate a few spicy dishes in a row.

Spicy grilled fish, spicy beef stew, black pepper steak. He ate at least a serving or two of each of those dishes. He even bit into a jalapeno.

Even Olivia was shocked. She quickly pinned down the hand that was holding the fork and whispered to him, “Stop eating these.”

Daniel obediently put down his fork.

If Olivia did not let him eat it, he would not eat it.

He took a sip of water.

Daniel said to everyone, “I’m going out for a while.”

After Daniel left, a strange silence descended across the dining table.

Sarah and Gideon widened their eyes and looked at Daniel’s plate.

Their eyes were filled with shock.

Good heavens! Daniel really ate spicy food. He even ate half a plate of jalapenos.

15.561 It was impressive!

Michael looked at the plate and then at Olivia. He was as shocked as Sarah and the others.

In fact, over the years, he had interacted more with Daniel and often met him at dinner parties.

All those who had eaten with Daniel knew that Daniel did not eat spicy food and did not even want to smell it.

In other words, Daniel could not eat spicy food.

However, for the sake of Olivia, he finished half a plate of jalapenos!

Winona’s face was cold. She used much of the self–control she had in her life to barely maintain her indifferent attitude. It took all her effort so that she did not just walk away from the table.

However, her left hand, which was hidden under the table, clenched into a fist tightly. Her nails dug into her palm.

Daniel!

He had actually eaten so much spice in order to go against her.

He must have been angry at her for leaving without saying goodbye.

It had been so many years, but he was still furious with her.

Winona couldn’t help but tear up.

How much must he love her!

He loved her deeply and hated her just as profoundly. He must have loved her to the core to eat half a plate of jalapenos just to annoy her.

Thinking of this, Winona couldn’t help but feel as if someone had stabbed her with a knife and twisted it. Olivia sat there for a long time and realized that Daniel was still not back. She was a little worried and went out to look for him.

She walked along the corridor and finally found him by the sinks in the washroom.

“Daniel!” Olivia was about to speak when she realized that Daniel was vomiting.

His lips were red, as though he had applied lipstick.

Olivia was stunned for a moment before she quickly realized that Daniel could not eat spice at all. That was why he had run to the washroom, wanting to throw up what he had eaten.

As soon as she realized this, Olivia was angry and heartbroken.

She poked him and was speechless. “If you can’t eat spicy food, you shouldn’t eat it.” It would feel even worse to throw up after eating it.

Daniel looked up with tears in his eyes. When he saw Olivia, he seemed to have found solace and reached out to grab her hand.

“No!” Daniel shook his head firmly. “I want to do it for you. I can’t let you down, not in front of the others.” Olivia fell silent.

Daniel placed his head on Olivia’s shoulder and rubbed his forearm against her chest.

It felt like a kitten tickling and teasing her.

At first, Olivia did not pay much attention to what he was doing. She thought that it was an accident, but as time passed, he went overboard.

She stopped and suddenly narrowed her eyes.

Daniel was such a smart person. Half of his brain was used to develop his career, while the other half was used to study Olivia inside out.

With just a slight movement from her, he understood what was going on.

Seeing that she had stopped, he immediately frowned.

His sharp eyes instantly became teary.

He looked pitiful, like a big puppy wagging its tail at its owner.

He raised his head and deliberately turned to look at Olivia with teary eyes. “Olivia, it hurts…”

Olivia had always been soft–hearted. When she saw this, her heart instantly softened.

“Does your stomach hurt?” She frowned nervously.

He must have hurt his stomach after eating so much spice.

Daniel shook his head. “No.”

“Hm?” Olivia raised an eyebrow.

Then where did it hurt?

Daniel pointed at his red lips. His voice sounded sexy, as though he had done something naughty in bed. “My mouth hurts.”

Olivia stared at him.

She really wanted to push him off her.

Before she could move, Daniel cried out and hugged Olivia even tighter. “Oh no! The pain has shifted.

My legs hurt too. I can’t walk anymore.”

Olivia smacked a hand to her forehead and said in a helpless and doting tone, “Then, what do you suggest we do?”

Daniel could not stand Olivia speaking in such a tone. He looked up and glanced at Olivia.

Then, he felt even worse.

Now, not only were his lips burning with pain, but there was also a ball of fire in his lower abdomen, sending arousal coursing through his veins.

He rubbed his head against Olivia’s neck and whispered, “Olivia, let’s go home. I’m sleepy.”

Olivia looked down at the black watch on her wrist.

It was only 8 o’clock!

She had never seen Daniel sleep so early!

Seeing the doubts on Olivia’s face, Daniel’s tone was indignant. “I ate spice today and my stomach feels uncomfortable. You know, when people feel uncomfortable, they can’t help but want to rest and sleep.” After saying that, he even looked at Olivia resentfully. “To think that you know medicine. You don’t care about me at all. I’m in so much pain, yet you’re still doubting me.

“It’s so saddening!” He turned his head abruptly, looking as though he was angry.

After waiting for a moment, Olivia did not react. She did not come to coax him at all.

Daniel felt a little sad.

15.56 However, he still found a way out.

“Olivia.” He took the initiative to find another topic. “Let’s go home. Andrew must miss you.”

Olivia stood rooted to the ground and still did not speak.

Daniel immediately became nervous. His heart tightened and he straightened.

His arms held Olivia tightly. Because of fear, his voice was intermittent. “Olivia, don’t be angry. I won’t make you angry anymore.”

“Don’t go. Don’t leave me behind!” he thought.

He did not say the last two sentences. He suppressed them in his heart, but his lips were trembling violently.

Daniel’s reaction was too drastic. It scared Olivia.

“Daniel!” Olivia raised her hand and patted his handsome face. Her voice was slightly bewildered.

“What’s wrong?”

Upon hearing Olivia’s voice, Daniel reacted as though he had woken up from a nightmare.

His dark eyes stared straight at Olivia, as though he wanted to draw her into himself.

He suddenly hugged Olivia in his arms with so much force. There was an urge in him that demanded they become one and together.

“Olivia.” Daniel’s voice was low. “Don’t be angry with me. If I do anything wrong, tell me. You must tell me! Don’t hold it in and leave me without a word, okay?”

Olivia had never seen such a fragile Daniel before. Her heart ached terribly.

She patted his back and said gently, “Why would I leave you? Have you forgotten that we’re about to get engaged?”

“Yes.” Daniel was happy again.

He hugged Olivia’s waist and told her everything that had happened in the day in a low and mellow voice. “That Winona was my classmate in university. At that time, we did spend some time together, but we weren’t really in love. It was just that we were young and frivolous. I was provoked by our friends and courted her.

“Later, Winona went overseas, and our relationship ended. We haven’t contacted each other since.”

Speaking of this, Daniel lowered his head and rubbed his forehead against Olivia’s head. His tone was gentle, seemingly able to move a person’s heart. “Olivia, don’t be fooled by them, and don’t care about Winona. In my heart, she can’t even compare to a little finger of yours. She’s just an old classmate whom I haven’t seen for many years.”

“And tonight’s ball.” Daniel did not give Olivia any chance to misunderstand what was going on.

Hmph! Those evil people who wanted to sow discord between him and Olivia had better scram as soon. as possible.

If he found out about it, he would definitely teach them a lesson!

“I had put on the mask to look for you, but someone suddenly came over and pulled me into a dance. I didn’t react in time,” Daniel explained seriously. “At first, I didn’t react, but later, I recognized that it wasn’t you. However, the rhythm was too fast and the music didn’t stop. I didn’t have time to let go of her.

Daniel was a well–mannered young man. It was not in him to suddenly shake off his female companion. Moreover, there were too many people on the dance floor at that time. If he suddenly let go of his female companion, she might be injured.

Daniel was not a kind man, nor was he a saint. He was clear about right and wrong and was just.”

He couldn’t do something that would hurt an unfamiliar female companion for no reason.

After explaining about Winona, he talked about Sarah.

23 15:56 Daniel tilted his head and rubbed against Olivia’s delicate face. He explained gently, “Sarah is a little rash.

I know she’s not a good person, but her grandmother is really a kind and amiable old lady”

Daniel was a child without a home when he was young, Everyone in the family only paid attention to his uncle, who was seven years older than him.

Daniel was like an abandoned child. His parents did not dote on him and they did not love him. Daniel chose to hang around outside all day.

Everyone said that he was ignorant and incompetent. They despised him and compared him to his uncle. They said that there was a world of difference between the two of them.

Even his biological parents thought so.

They felt that Daniel was too naughty and useless. The Sullivan family would be handed over to his uncle in the future.

Daniel didn’t like to go home, so he went to the Anderson family’s residence to freeload.

Fiona Anderson doted on him the most. She said that Daniel was the best and smartest child in the world. It was just that those people had poor taste.

She also encouraged Daniel to start his own business.

Fiona kept saying. You can’t dig yourself into a hole because of this. If they don’t love you, you can love yourself. If they don’t give it to you, you can start your own business. Don’t blame others and hate everything.

If that was the case, you would fall into their trap. They hope that you will hate them, that you will grow up crooked, and that you will become extreme and not become someone who is great.

“Therefore, you must not do as they wish!”

Daniel spoke tirelessly. He was very eloquent and knew how to emphasize the main points.

Olivia was completely taken in by what he was talking about.

At this moment, she suddenly understood Daniel.

Therefore, she said, “Don’t worry, I won’t pay attention to Sarah. I’ll tolerate her as much as I can.”

“Of course not!” Daniel immediately rejected it. He looked at Olivia as if she was a fool. “What are you talking about? That’s not what I meant when I said those things to you.”

So what did he mean?

Olivia was a little stunned.

Daniel sighed. “What I mean is that if you have to deal with Sarah in the future, don’t be obvious about it. Do it secretly. Otherwise, she will definitely complain to her grandmother.

“Then, that will make things difficult for me.”

Olivia stared at him.

When Daniel did not return for a long time, Winona’s patience finally ran out.

It was that she had given him so much face that he bullied her like this.

When she saw the highly publicized engagement event trending on Twitter, she knew that Daniel was forcing her to show 1. up.

She had a good understanding of him.

He had never leaned toward extravagance. He preferred a simplé engagement ceremony that would not blow up such widespread attention.

There was only one reason why he made such a grand engagement, and that was to capture her attention. He wanted to force her to come back.

Now, she had returned from overseas as he had wished.

Before meeting Daniel, Winona knew that he had a bad temper. He definitely hated her for leaving without saying goodbye back then.

He would throw tantrums, put on a cold face, anger her on purpose, and embarrass her in front of others. Before Winona returned to the country, she was already mentally prepared. She knew that she would be wronged and would feel so uncomfortable that she could not breathe.

She had already made up her mind to endure everything and do her best to appease him to reconcile with him.

But now, Daniel had gone too far.

He actually left with another woman and hadn’t returned for a long time.

Winona felt that she could no longer indulge him like this. She had to let him understand that her patience had its limits.

If he continued to ignore her and tried to provoke her in this way again, she would really return to Fesmuowana.

Winona couldn’t stay any longer, so she got up and left.

Sarah quickly chased after her. “Winona, where are you going?”

Winona’s eyes were cold, and her face was covered with frost. “Sarah, go and tell Daniel that my patience has its limit, and tell him to stop.”

After saying that, she left with swaying steps.

Emily came out of the restaurant and happened to see Winona’s departing figure. She looked surprised and asked, “What’s wrong? Why did Winona leave?”

“She must be angry!” Sarah stomped her feet in frustration. Daniel had almost driven her crazy.

At first, when she saw that Daniel was engaged to Olivia, she thought he had fallen in love with someone else.

Later on, when Emily pointed it out, she realized that he was using Olivia to force Winona to appear.

Now, he finally got what he wanted and forced Winona to return to the country.

In the end, he threw a tantrum and deliberately embarrassed Winona, driving her away in anger.

Indeed, that’s quite foolish.

Emily also sighed and said helplessly, “These two enemies are clearly in love, but they always hurt each other. I don’t know how long they’ll keep this going”

“I’m so angry.” Sarah stomped her feet hard. “If it weren’t for Grandma, I wouldn’t have bothered with him. I’ll let him suffer alone for the rest of his life.”

“Alright, alright, don’t be angry anymore.” Emily comforted Sarah and pulled her back to the meal.

15:56 At the dining table, Gideon had already consumed quite a bit of alcohol. His eyes were red and he looked a little drunk.

Seeing that only Sarah and Emily returning, he was quite puzzled and asked, “Where’s Winona?”

“She’s gone.” Sarah snorted. “It’s all Daniel’s fault. He’s getting more and more outrageous. I can’t wait to see the day he cries.”

“What are you talking about?” Gideon didn’t understand.

You stupid. Sarah said disdainfully, “You men are just thick–headed. You can’t even tell. Daniel is deliberately trying to provoke Winona. Didn’t you notice that Olivia looks very similar to Winona?” “Look similar to her?” Gideon frowned and looked at Michael for help. “Did you notice it?”

Michael’s tone was hesitant as he replied, “Her temperament does look a little similar, and so does her figure.”

That’s right. Sarah nodded. “Daniel is trying to find a woman who looks just like Winona and then intentionally gets close to her to make Winona jealous.”

“Is that so?” Gideon didn’t see it, but Sarah was sure of it.

Moreover, ever since Winona left, she had never seen any women around Daniel, and Olivia just suddenly appeared.

Maybe it’s true; he might be doing it intentionally to have a quarrel with Winona.

Only Michael remained silent. He had a lingering sense that something was amiss and felt it was all rather strange.

On the Taylor family’s side, Samuel had disappeared without a trace since his arrest. Emma was in prison as well.

Amelia’s health had completely collapsed.

For no reason, she was getting weaker day by day, lacking in energy, and spending as much as 18 out of 24 hours in bed asleep.

William had brought Amelia to several hospitals, but none of them could identify the issue.

The doctors‘ most common advice was for Amelia to relax and not to worry too much.

Even Liam believed that Amelia was suffering from sadness and depression, so he told William to stop pushing her too hard.

Only William did not believe it. He felt that Amelia’s condition wasn’t caused by sadness.

After the news of Olivia’s engagement spread, William asked the servants to keep an eye on Amelia to prevent her from seeing phones and computers.

Unfortunately, there were always times when he missed it.

Amelia still saw it.

“Engaged?” Amelia trembled, both crying and laughing at the same time. “Samuel is missing, Emma is in jail, yet Olivia is doing well. She’s even engaged!”

“Was she born to defy her parents and everyone around her?”

Amelia’s voice was shrill, her eyes were red and her heart filled with hatred.

Perhaps due to her excessive agitation, after her outburst, Amelia completely fainted.

She never woke up again.

William had looked for famous doctors, but they were all helpless against Amelia’s health.

Both the Green and Taylor families were gathered together. Even Maddie was here, they were all thinking of a way.

“Why don’t we go overseas?” Cathy held Amelia’s hand as tears streamed down her face.

15.56 William shook his head. “It’s useless. I’ve already invited the top medical team overseas to take a look, but they couldn’t do anything.”

“What should we do then?” Cathy choked.

William stood in the middle of the bedroom, dressing in the same suit as usual. Only his tie with a slightly crooked collar revealed his current mood.

With one hand in his pocket, he tugged at his tie with the other.

He looked frustrated, but his aura was calm and strong.

He took off his tie and threw it on the sofa. Suddenly, he raised his eyes and looked straight at Maddie.

Maddie’s heart skipped a beat as she heard his calm and cold voice. “Now, only Olivia can save Mom.”

The room fell into silence as soon as he finished speaking.

Silence gripped everyone, and even Cathy, who was most concerned about her daughter, had her doubts.

She said in a trembling voice, “Will she help us now that we’ve reached this point? Moreover, I’ve never seen her save anyone, and I’m uncertain about her medical skills.”

“Grandma.” William glanced at Cathy. “I will do my best to save my mother, so…”

His tone turned stern, carrying an irresistible might, “So, you all should not interfere, obstruct me, or treat Olivia with any seniority.”

After saying that, he reached out his hand toward Maddie and said, “Aunt, give me your phone.”

Maddie looked at William worriedly.

For the sake of Amelia’s health, William had not rested for a few days and nights. Despite his tall stature, he appeared thin and unsteady.

This nephew had endured too much, with the entire Taylor family’s burdens placed upon him.

He also had to take care of his erratic father, and his mentally ill mother, and deal with complicated family relationships.

Everyone demanded him and sought help from him, but not a single person thought that he was in a difficult position.

“William.” Maddie hesitated. “Olivia hates you all. If you don’t look for her and just distance yourself from her, she might forgive you in a few years, and things could slowly mend.”

“But if you look for her now and think of a way to force her to appear and save your mother, she might really hate you.”

Maddie was very clear–minded and had things well separated.

She knew that Samuel and Amelia were the ones who had wronged Olivia.

William did not actually do anything. At most, he just stood by and watched.

However, this was human nature. One side was his parents, and the other was his sister. There’s no way to choose.

Maddie sincerely hoped that these children could get along peacefully.

She had no children of her own, which is why she placed great importance on her nieces and nephews, treating them as if they were her own and showing a high level of consideration for their needs.

“Aunt.” The corners of William’s mouth twitched, and an ugly smile appeared on his face. “Parents can’t choose. This is my responsibility, my duty. I can’t just stand by and watch my mother lie there lifelessly.”

Speaking of this, William lowered his head, his eyes a little red. “I’ll go and beg. Even if she wants my life, I’ll do it. I just hope that she can help.”

Maddie stopped talking.

This child valued responsibility too much. He carried the entire burden of the Taylor family on his back.

After getting Maddie’s phone, William called Olivia.

Olivia was in the middle of drawing with Andrew when she received a call from Maddie.

She didn’t think too much and answered the call directly.

When she picked it up, she realized that it was William.

Olivia raised her eyebrows slightly with a hint of surprise.

She had some understanding of William. This person was very responsible, shrewd, and quite insightful.

Knowing that she and the Taylor family had reached this point, there was absolutely no room for reconciliation.

If there was nothing important, he would have never called her.

Then, why did he call today?

Olivia switched hands to answer the phone, leaving her right hand free to draw with Andrew.

Her attention was not entirely focused on William.

“Ms. Taylor.” William’s tone was very polite. “I’m sorry to disturb you.”

Upon hearing this, Olivia curled her lips and sneered. “Mr. Taylor, no need to be so polite. If you have something to say, just say it.”

William took a deep breath and looked out of the window into the distance. After a while, he said calmly, “Ms. Taylor, may I ask you a question?”

“Yeah,” she replied.

William asked, “If all of this hadn’t happened, and if we could turn back time to the day you first returned to the Taylor family, and there was a conflict between my mother and Grandpa Isaac, who adopted you, who would you support?“., Olivia was in the middle of drawing a little turtle. When she heard his question, the tip of her colored pen paused, leaving a large green spot on the white paper.

Without rushing, she smoothly redirected her stroke, and the green spot slowly turned into the patterns on the turtle’s back.

Little Andrew was stunned. He clapped his hands and exclaimed, “Amazing.”

Olivia’s heart suddenly softened. She leaned over and kissed the little guy on the forehead and whispered, “Would you like to go upstairs and play?”

Andrew obediently nodded and ran upstairs with the drawing paper in hand.

He wanted to frame the picture of the little turtle and hang it in his room.

This was what Olivia drew for him.

After Andrew left, Olivia returned to her senses and continued her phone call with William.

She understood William’s intention clearly.

However, it was to show that if it were her when a conflict arises between giving birth to goodness and nurturing goodness, she would tend to favor nurturing kindness.

Therefore, although Amelia’s actions were a little overboard, it was human nature.

Human hearts were inherently biased, just as each of the five fingers had its own length, let alone a child who was not raised by her side.

Without days and nights of interaction and exchange of emotions, how could she love her?

Olivia spoke calmly, but her tone was firm. “Of course, I’m leaning towards Grandpa Isaac. He raised me and doted on me. How can I bear to make him sad?”

William smiled. “Ms. Taylor, since you also made this choice, it means that human nature is like this.

Therefore, our mother’s choice is not wrong. She just dotes on the child by her side more. What’s wrong 15:56 with that?”

“That’s right.” Olivia nodded. “Actually, I’ve never blamed her for being biased.”

Olivia was a very rational person. From the beginning to the end, she never blamed Amelia for being biased. She could even accept that her mother may not love her as much.

But she couldn’t accept that her biological mother was a lunatic.

Her mother could not distinguish right from wrong, could not see the difference between good and bad, and did all kinds of bad things.

Olivia stood up and said coldly, “William, this world is fair and just. She doesn’t love me enough, and I don’t love her enough. That’s fair. But what right does she have to hurt me wantonly just because she gave birth to me?”

“Since she doesn’t treat me as her own daughter and doesn’t want to give me any love, what right does she have to ask me to give in? What right does she have to meddle in my life? What right does she have to insult me?”

At this point, Olivia raised her voice and said in an extremely fierce tone, “The first time, when Emma tried to have someone insult me, it was Amelia who asked me to back down. She naturally asked me to be tolerant and not pursue the matter.”

“Why was that? Was it because she gave birth to me, so she could make the decision for me?”

“If it was a stranger, even if she wanted to side with Emma, she would find a way to seek reconciliation, offer money and gifts, and compromise to resolve the issue.”

“Why is she so arrogant when it comes to me? Is it all because I’m her daughter?”

Olivia was a little agitated. She paused for a moment and continued, “Also, she helped Emma frame me, slander my reputation, and even wanted to use public opinion to intimidate me. Every single one of them was harmful.”

“Didn’t she understand that these things were illegal? No matter how powerful the Taylor family is, they can’t surpass the law. But why did she still do that?”

“Is it because she gave birth to me and I’m her daughter, that she can confine my life?”

“William, I don’t believe that you don’t understand this!” Olivia said coldly. “It’s you who went all out and told me that human nature is like this. Isn’t that ridiculous?”

“Human nature would not take the blame.”

“Throughout history, I’ve never seen anyone, let alone a mother, claim that human nature is so base that it justifies harming her own daughter and committing such evil things!”

“Is it just because she harmed me that I must forgive her? I want to ask, if she hurt someone else, at random stranger in the world, do you have the face to ask them to forgive her?”

“Just because I’m her biological daughter, does that mean I have to forgive her no matter what she does? Why should I?”

Olivia’s words were powerful and resonant. They were like sharp blades that pierced William’s chest.

It made his heart ache.

He didn’t expect Olivia to hate them so much.

William’s jaw tightened and his lips trembled violently. He knew that every word he had said hurt Olivia.

However, he looked back and saw Amelia lying unconscious on the bed.

In the end, he hardened his heart.

“Olivia, how do you think the favor should be repaid?”

Upon hearing this, Olivia suddenly wanted to laugh. “William, are you never–ending with this? Amelia has already made me repay the favor.”

“I know.” William’s voice was calm. “Mom told you to surrender and stay in the Taylor family for five days and five nights, but you didn’t stay long enough.”

2.3 15:56 William said one by one, “Emma has already paid the price for hurting you.”

“Mom slandered you at Grandpa’s birthday banquet and echoed Emma’s words, but you didn’t suffer any substantial harm. Instead, it was Mom who suffered a blow. This matter was indeed Mom’s fault, but it wasn’t a big deal.”

“There’s also the matter of using moral coercion on you through Twitter. Dad was the mastermind behind it and has already received the punishment he deserves, while Mom was at best knowing and not reporting it.”

Olivia was silent.

Speaking of this, William softened his tone. “Olivia, I’m not forcing you. I just want to tell you the whole story. I want to tell you what Mom has done for you.”

“She gave birth to you after ten months of pregnancy. That night, she bled profusely and her body was severely deficient. It took her five years to recover enough to give birth to David.”

“When you were young, your body was weak, crying and not sleeping at night. Mom was so concerned that she didn’t trust the nanny. She stayed up with you every night, and during your postpartum period, she didn’t get a full night’s sleep. After that, she immediately fell ill. She resisted taking medication while breastfeeding, so she endured it for half a month,” William continued.

“When you were lost that year, Mom went crazy looking for you. The pain of losing her daughter made her suffer to the bone. She had a mental breakdown and went crazy for three years.”

”

“Olivia, I admit that after you came back, Mom did a lot of wrong things and hurt you. I won’t hide this because this is the truth, but you can’t deny the fact.”

“She did love you for five years,” William emphasized.

“Now that she’s unconscious, I don’t want to force you. You can decide for yourself if you want to save her.”

With that, William hung up the phone.Chapter 271 has shared a mother–daughter relationship with Amelia Taylor for several months because of the previous mistake of identifying her daughter.”

“The head of the Smith family, Olivia Taylor, is soft–hearted and benevolent. She upholds the Smith family’s tradition of saving lives and helping the injured. She specially hired world–renowned doctors to consult Amelia Taylor’s condition.”

When the news came out, everyone praised Olivia for having a conscience, and the Smith family was hailed as a model in the medical community of the Hushe Republic.

From then on, the Smith family completely reappeared in front of the world, no longer in its previous state of seclusion.

The Smith family hospital began to create accounts on various social networks, including Twitter, public accounts, short video platforms, and self–media accounts.

They were like flowers blooming after rain.

In just a few days, the Smith family’s reputation resounded throughout the country.

Those ordinary people who had never come into contact with the Smith family widened their eyes in shock.

They couldn’t believe it.

They didn’t expect that there was actually such an ancient medical family in the country.

Previously, they had always fantasized about the Hushe Republic’s medical skills in novels. Now that the Smith family had appeared, it completely fulfilled the netizens‘ dreams.

They all left s on Twitter:

“Oh my god, oh my god, I’m so excited that I can’t sleep. There’s really a medical family in our country.”

“That’s right, that’s right. I didn’t know about it before. It’s amazing!”

“Have you all seen the news?”

“The top medical team from Bruce Hospital in Fesmuowana is heading there;”

“The top cardiovascular specialists‘ team from Dunwall is on its way.”

“The world’s top brain surgery specialist in Mala, Dr. Moss, is heading to the Hushe Republic.”

“Oh my god, I’m going crazy. I’m so excited that my heart is pounding. Who is this the Smith family?

They can actually invite so many big shots in the medical world. They’re too awesome!”

“Olivia Taylor, the head of the Smith family, I know Olivia Taylor. She’s the young female scientist who won the Lasker Award. So, she’s the head of the Smith family. No wonder their medical expertise is so impressive!”

“Don’t you think the name Olivia Taylor sounds a little familiar? I feel like I’ve heard it somewhere before.”

“Are you dumb? This is the fiancée of the richest man, Daniel Sullivan. It’s Miss Taylor, Olivia Taylor!”

“Oh my god, oh my god. Indeed, outstanding people still have to be with outstanding people in everything. The young richest man and the young head of the ancient medical family, what a fairy–tale love story!”

“Even novels and television dramas aren’t this exciting!”

After hanging up the phone, William held the phone and a hint of guilt flashed across his eyes.

Although he said he would Cn’t force Olivia, he still used morality and the favor owed to manipulate her, despite the fact that outside newspapers and news reported that Olivia had no connection to the Taylor family by blood, and had her own parents elsewhere.

However, there were still many people who knew about Olivia’s background.

If she didn’t save her mother, those who knew her background wouldn’t say anything on the surface, but they would still think that she was too ruthless.

They would consider her as having a questionable character and may not have wanted to associate with her.

Moreover, she had just taken over the Smith family not long ago, which was renowned for its medical expertise.

If the Smith family’s leader was ruthless and heartless, refusing to save a family member, it would cause a huge blow to the family’s reputation.

Even if Olivia was really cold–hearted toward the Taylor family and did not care about Amelia, she still had to think about the reputation of the Smith family.

Therefore, William was confident that Olivia would agree to treat his mother.

The Sullivan family.

After ending the call, Olivia sat on the sofa and stared at her phone in a daze. No one knew what she was thinking.

Daniel came downstairs and sat beside her.

He had heard Olivia’s conversation on the phone and knew what was going on.

Thinking about how much Olivia had suffered, Daniel felt terrible from the bottom of his heart.

He felt a sour and bitter sadness.

He couldn’t hold it back any longer, tears were welling up in his eyes.

Daniel was a person who was not afraid at all, no matter how grievous the disaster was.

However, the thought of Olivia suffering made his heart ache unbearably.

He could endure a knife wound to himself, but he couldn’t stand Olivia losing a single strand of hair.

“Don’t think too much. Just do what you want to do.” Daniel leaned on her shoulder and comforted her.

“Andrew and I will always be by your side.”

“Yes, I’ll be with you forever.” Andrew ran over from upstairs and leaned on Olivia’s knees.

He looked up with a dependent expression.

When she saw Andrew, Olivia’s expression suddenly improved. She lowered her head and touched the little guy’s forehead. Her tone was gentle. “Andrew, you must keep your word. You have to be with me forever.”

“Yes,” Andrew said, making his agreement clear with a firm nod.

Zoe came over and brought Andrew upstairs to do his homework.

Daniel touched Olivia’s cheek and knew that she must be feeling terrible at this moment.

He said, “Don’t be afraid. I’ll go to the Taylor family with you.”

“I’ll shoulder everything with you.”

Olivia was stunned for a moment, raised an eyebrow, and then said, “What are you talking about? Who said I’m going to the Taylor family?”

15:56 Daniel’s shoulders stiffened, looking a little dumb. It took him a long time to recover and said, “Y–You don’t care about Mrs. Taylor?”

Olivia smiled and lightly played with Daniel’s fingers. Her tone was calm, neither fast nor slow, yet it carried a coldness that was like wind and thunder. “Do you think I’ve completely given up on the Taylor family and don’t care about Amelia anymore? Is that a joke?”

“Olivia.” Daniel grabbed Olivia’s finger and said in a serious tone, “No matter what choice you make or what you want to do, I will support you firmly and without hesitation.”

“However, there are some things that I have to tell you. If you don’t save Mrs. Taylor, some people in the Evervale circle who know the inside story might say that you’re heartless. That won’t be good for your reputation.”

Olivia looked up at Daniel. “What about you? Do you think I’m heartless?”

Daniel shook his head and said firmly, “I will always stand by your side.”

“That’s enough.” Olivia smiled confidently. “As for the others and the rumors that say I’m heartless, it’s so easy to resolve. Only when the rumors spread will others know.”

“We just need to resolve it from the source and not let the rumors spread. Wouldn’t that be fine?”

Olivia had been terrifyingly smart since she was young. No matter what she learned, she understood it immediately.

When other people learned a skill with difficulty, she could learn ten or even a hundred skills with ease.

She also knew how to plot and scheme, she just chose not to use them, but that didn’t mean she was incapable of it.

Did William think that a phone call to interrogate her about her humanity would provoke her to make a move?

She was a person who could be persuaded but not coerced.

If William asked politely and respectfully, she might be more likely to agree.

Unfortunately, he chose the method she hated the most.

Olivia was never someone who could be threatened. She had her own way of doing things and did not care about what others thought.

Regarding whether to save Amelia or not, she had her own plans.

No one could threaten her.

Back upstairs in the study, Olivia sat in a large and comfortable chair and wrote two words on a piece of paper:

“Smith family”

Then, she looked up and a cold light flashed in her clear eyes.

This was a good opportunity and time for the Smith family to appear in public.

She made a few calls and passed down the instructions.

In less than half a day, famous doctors from all over the world set off for the Hushe Republic to go to the Taylor family’s aid.

At the same time, news began to spread online:

The news reported, “The head of the Smith family used the Smith family’s connections to invite famous doctors from all over the world to the Hushe Republic to discuss the illness of Amelia Taylor.”

“Although the head of the Smith family is not related to the Taylor family by blood, she has shared a mother–daughter relationship with Amelia Taylor for several months because of the previous mistake of identifying her daughter.”

“The head of the Smith family, Olivia Taylor, is soft–hearted and benevolent. She upholds the Smith family’s tradition of saving lives and helping the injured. She specially hired world–renowned doctors to consult Amelia Taylor’s condition.”

When the news came out, everyone praised Olivia for having a conscience, and the Smith family was hailed as a model in the medical community of the Hushe Republic.

From then on, the Smith family completely reappeared in front of the world, no longer in its previous state of seclusion.

The Smith family hospital began to create accounts on various social networks, including Twitter, public accounts, short video platforms, and self–media accounts.

They were like flowers blooming after rain.

In just a few days, the Smith family’s reputation resounded throughout the country.

Those ordinary people who had never come into contact with the Smith family widened their eyes in shock.

They couldn’t believe it.

They didn’t expect that there was actually such an ancient medical family in the country.

Previously, they had always fantasized about the Hushe Republic’s medical skills in novels. Now that the Smith family had appeared, it completely fulfilled the netizens‘ dreams.

They all left s on Twitter:

“Oh my god, oh my god, I’m so excited that I can’t sleep. There’s really a medical family in our country.”

“That’s right, that’s right. I didn’t know about it before. It’s amazing!”

“Have you all seen the news?”

“The top medical team from Bruce Hospital in Fesmuowana is heading there;”

“The top cardiovascular specialists‘ team from Dunwall is on its way.”

“The world’s top brain surgery specialist in Mala, Dr. Moss, is heading to the Hushe Republic.”

“Oh my god, I’m going crazy. I’m so excited that my heart is pounding. Who is this the Smith family?

They can actually invite so many big shots in the medical world. They’re too awesome!”

“Olivia Taylor, the head of the Smith family, I know Olivia Taylor. She’s the young female scientist who won the Lasker Award. So, she’s the head of the Smith family. No wonder their medical expertise is so impressive!”

“Don’t you think the name Olivia Taylor sounds a little familiar? I feel like I’ve heard it somewhere before.”

“Are you dumb? This is the fiancée of the richest man, Daniel Sullivan. It’s Miss Taylor, Olivia Taylor!”

“Oh my god, oh my god. Indeed, outstanding people still have to be with outstanding people in everything. The young richest man and the young head of the ancient medical family, what a fairy–tale love story!”

“Even novels and television dramas aren’t this exciting!”

After the situation fermented, the Smith family hospital in Layfield immediately became a hot topic.

Those who lived nearby and frequently visited the Smith family hospital were all shocked.

In their eyes, the Smith family hospital was just an ordinary hospital.

Many people knew that this hospital was exceptionally skilled in acupuncture, and there was an elderly traditional doctor with the surname Smith whose medical skills were unparalleled.

However, they never thought that Isaac Smith was actually the hidden miracle doctor.

The s on Twitter were filled with expressions of astonishment:

“I know Dr. Smith. It’s hard to get an appointment with him, and he’s often away. He only releases appointments on Wednesday mornings. I used to wonder why an old man like him was always going out, but now I think maybe he’s going to treat some big shots. I’m so excited! I never thought that I would be able to enjoy the treatment of a renowned traditional doctor in my lifetime.”

“When I was young, I had a tumor in my stomach. My mother brought me to several hospitals and said that I had to be operated on. My mother was afraid that I would suffer, so she brought me to Doctor Smith who prescribed a few sets of medicine. In less than half a month, the tumor shriveled. At that time, my mother even scolded the doctors who had previously recommended surgery, saying that they were quacks.”

“Now that I think about it, I’ve really misunderstood them. It’s not that they’re not good at medicine, but Dr. Smith is too awesome!”

“He is really virtuous. His medical skills and character are second to none. He’s already so powerful, but he still stays in a small place and treats ordinary people.”

“He’s a respectable old man.”

“I heard that Doctor Smith had a heart attack and turned into a vegetative state. How could such a good person suffer like this?”

“I really hope that Doctor Smith will wake up soon.”

“I hope Doctor Smith wakes up soon.”

Slowly, the s turned into prayers for Isaac to wake up as soon as possible.

Olivia scrolled through the s online and prayed silently in her heart, “Grandpa, did you hear that?

Everyone is looking forward to you waking up, so please wake up soon.”

Now that the Smith family had reappeared, Olivia was also becoming more and more known.

The research institute was very worried about Olivia’s safety.

Although Tyson and Peter were outstanding, as bodyguards and due to gender differences, it was not convenient for them to appear on some private or formal occasions.

It was necessary to arrange for someone with a legitimate identity, who won’t raise suspicion or be seen as a threat, to protect her.

Tyson came over to report, “Miss Taylor, she’s already here. She’s on the way and will arrive in an hour.” Peter handed over a file at the same time. “This is her file and the provided identity.”

“Yes.” Olivia nodded and did not pay much attention to it. She did not even open the file.

However, after meeting the person, Olivia nearly dropped her cup, showing an unusual loss of composure.

“Kelly! How is it you?”

“Yes, it’s me. You didn’t expect this, did you, Olivia?” The charming girl went to Olivia’s side and hugged her arm happily and nervously.

16-135 She swayed and wheedled. “I miss you so much. I miss you so much.”

Her tone was filled with dependence.

Olivia frowned. “Aren’t you in school? Why are you here?”

“I’m here to protect you.” The girl’s voice was clear. “I’ve already transferred to the Drama Academy. In a few days, I’ll participate in a talent show and successfully debut.”

Upon hearing this, Olivia could not help but have a headache. “That’s too ridiculous! What did Doctor Mike say? Are you mentally fine now?”

How could she enter the entertainment industry?

Kelly’s identity was very special.

Her original name was Sherly. She had been kidnapped and sold to a couple who couldn’t have children shortly after birth.

The wife of this couple had a good character, but she was weak and obedient to her husband.

As for what happened next, Olivia did not know.

She only knew that one morning, Kelly called her and said that she had made a mistake and asked Olivia to save her.

Olivia and Kelly had known each other for two years. At that time, Kelly’s mother had brought her to the hospital to see a doctor.

Kelly was only eight years old, but she already had a very serious gynecological illness.

At first, Olivia thought that her adoptive mother did not take good care of her. Later, she realized that something was wrong, so she taught the little girl to protect herself and taught her a lot about the physiology of men and women.

Actually, Olivia wasn’t too sure. She was just a little suspicious. She told the little girl these things because she wanted her to protect herself just in case.

Unexpectedly, it really worked.

When Olivia rushed to the Sebastian family, her mother was not at home. The little girl was sitting alone on a chair, holding a knife, with her hands covered in blood.

After making sure that the little girl was not injured, Olivia walked towards the bedroom.

Then, she saw the man lying on the bed.

After Olivia handled the situation, she sent the little girl to the research institute through Augus Swift.

There were the best psychiatrists there.

Olivia was worried that the little girl would be traumatized after such a big incident, so she sent her to the psychiatrist to slowly adjust.

Not long after, the research institute reported that Kelly had a very high IQ but also suffered from severe psychological issues, including a tendency toward antisocial personality disorder.

However, because the little girl was still too young, she could not be diagnosed.

The little girl’s willpower was unexpectedly strong, and she had a resilient spirit. The psychiatrist had to spend a lot of effort to barely break through her psychological barriers, This was very disadvantageous for subsequent treatment.

Most importantly, the little girl was so young, but her body was already filled with a sense of lifelessness. She had no intention of survival.

It was Olivia who personally visited the research institute to communicate with Kelly and tell her to strive to live and learn skills.

The little girl tilted her head and asked her, “What’s the use of learning skills? Can I stay with you after learning skills?”

Olivia smiled and nodded. “That’s right. Once you learn skills, you can protect me and stay by my side forever.

“Alright. The little girl nodded heavily. “I’ll work hard to learn skills, protect you, and be with you forever.

Olivia gave her a new name, calling her Kelly, which symbolized a new life, full of vigor and vitality. Due to Kelly’s special experience, Olivia disapproved of her entering the entertainment industry. The entertainment industry was too complex. Olivia hoped that she could find a stable job. Olivia sat on the sofa, and the joy of seeing Kelly had disappeared, leaving only coldness. Seeing this, Kelly did not dare to act coquettishly. She let go of Olivia and lowered her head like a child who had made a mistake.

Olivia, I’m here this time to protect you and enter the entertainment industry. I enjoy standing in the middle of tens of thousands of people and like to be the center of attention.

Olivas. I’m already 18 years old and I’m an adult. You said that when I became an adult, I could make my own decisions.”

Olivia paused for a moment. Her eyes gradually warmed, and the sharp aura around her relaxed.

In this world, everyone was independent. No one could make decisions for others.

Not even in the name of being a good person.

Since Kelly wanted to enter the entertainment industry, then she should go ahead.

She would be able to protect herself.

The Taylor family, along with William, was still waiting for Olivia’s call.

For the past two days, he had been staying by Amelia’s bedside without sleep. His phone had been full of battery, afraid that he would miss Olivia’s call.

Even Maddie’s phone was in his hand.

He knew that in less than three days, Olivia would definitely call.

Maddie went upstairs to Amelia’s room and saw William, who looked exhausted but had surprisingly bright eyes.

She knew that William was waiting for Olivia to call.

Recalling the uproar on Twitter, the world–famous doctors gathered around the Hushe Republic, Maddie could not help but sigh.

She had guessed that Olivia would be angry at William’s coercion and moral pressure, but she did not expect her to have such a trick up her sleeve.

Olivia easily resolved the reputation crisis and took this opportunity to make the Smith family reappear in front of the world.

It was originally a crisis, but in Olivia’s hands, it turned into an opportunity.

This child was too smart and amazing. If only she hadn’t gotten lost, with her in the Taylor family, their present would be truly magnificent.

What surprised Maddie the most was that Olivia actually possessed such a wide range of power.

A total of ten top medical teams from different countries had all set off at the same time due to a single statement from Olivia. Her power and influence must have been truly terrifying.

“William.” Maddie walked over to William’s side and patted his shoulder. “Don’t wait any longer; Olivia won’t call.”

William frowned and turned to look at Maddie. “Aunt?”

Maddie sighed softly and took the phone over. She opened a page and handed it to William. “Take a look for yourself.”

William still did not understand what was going on. When he received the phone and saw the messages on it, his pupils suddenly dilated.

He suddenly turned around and looked at Maddie fixedly. When he spoke, his lips were trembling.

“Aunt?

This…”

Maddie’s voice was calm. “There’s already a medical team here. Get ready and welcome them.”

William slumped, and his eyes gradually became deathly still. “She… she’s really this heartless. How could she… how could she…”

Before he could finish speaking, Cathy walked in.

During these days, she had been staying at the Taylor family’s residence due to her concern for her daughter, so she overheard the conversation between the two at the door.

“William,” Cathy said with a serious expression.

Actually, there was one thing that she could not figure out. Why did William have such high expectations for Olivia?

Although she was Isaac’s granddaughter, medicine was different from wealth and items. It could not be directly passed down to the next generation and had to be learned through education and experience.

Olivia was still so young, and her major in university was not medicine either. Was her medical skills really that good?

“Let me ask you, is Olivia’s medical skill really that amazing? Can she truly save your mother?” Cathy 1:3 16:1 asked.

William closed his eyes and said, “It was Isaac himself who said that his granddaughter’s medical skills are better than his.”

Cathy’s gaze suddenly changed into joy. She could not help but reach out and grab William’s sleeve.

“So, you mean Olivia can really save Amelia?”

William replied, “There’s an 80% chance.”

Cathy nodded and turned to look at Maddie.

Noticing her mother’s gaze, Maddie was stunned for a moment before quickly reacting.

She found it unbelievable. She clenched her jaw hard to control her expression and said, “Mom, do you want me to invite Olivia?”

Cathy’s expression was serious. After a while, she said, “No, I didn’t ask you to invite Olivia. I asked you to bring her over!”

“Mom,” Maddie called out, “Olivia won’t come.”

“Then go beg, cry, kneel, and do everything you can.” Cathy’s tone was sharp. “I know you must have a way.”

“Mom…” Maddie wanted to explain. It was not that she did not want to save her sister but it wasn’t the right time. Olivia was at her most resentful moment now.

Moreover, the top medical teams from all over the world were about to arrive. Instead of confronting Olivia, it was better to let these top doctors treat Amelia.

There might still be a chance.

However, before she could speak, Cathy had already slapped her.

“You’re still hesitating? How can you be so ruthless? Amelia is your own sister!” Cathy was furious, pointing at the door angrily. “Go, right now. If you can’t find Olivia, you don’t have to come back!”

Maddie staggered back a couple of steps from the slap before she could barely stabilize herself.

She did not raise her head. She just lowered her eyes and covered her cheek.

William couldn’t bear to watch any longer and stepped forward to support Maddie. He then frowned and looked at Cathy. “Grandma, what does this have to do with Aunt? What can she do?”

Why did his grandmother blame his aunt whenever something happened to his mother?

Although William was born to Amelia, he sometimes felt indignant for his aunt.

Maddie had practically devoted her entire life to taking care of his mother. She had no personal life, no family, and no children of her own. Her entire life revolved around the people in the Green family.

Especially with his mother, almost everything required Maddie’s involvement.

She was almost becoming the chief manager of the Taylor family, especially for Amelia.

Cathy squeezed her fingers, and her tone was firm. “Don’t worry about it. She’s Amelia’s sister, and she should bear the burden of Amelia’s entire life. That’s her fate.”

At this point, Cathy took a deep breath. “I’ll say this today. It’s fine if nothing happens to Amelia. But if something really happens, I won’t consider Maddie as my daughter!”

Her firm tone made William gasp.

His grandmother was so harsh on his youngest aunt.

What did all of this have to do with Maddie? How could everything be blamed on her?

William was about to speak up for his aunt when a hand suddenly placed on his wrist.

It was Maddie’s hand.

She patted William’s wrist and said, “During the previous head inauguration ceremony of the Smith family, Olivia said that she would treat everyone present. My sister was also there.”

16:14 William immediately reacted. “Aunt, you mean to use this reason to have Olivia treat Mom?”

Maddie nodded. “Yes.”

“Is it possible?” William frowned.

Maddie glanced at William and said indifferently, “You don’t understand Olivia. She’s not heartless. She just doesn’t like being coerced. If you were magnanimous, humble, and put on an attitude of seeking her medical treatment, she might have agreed to treat my sister long ago.”

Unfortunately, everyone looked down on her.

Instead of using an upright method, he chose to use unorthodox methods, always thinking of threats and coercion.

How could someone as proud and powerful as Olivia be coerced?

William suddenly understood.

He took out his phone and called Olivia again. Halfway through, he suddenly thought of his aunt’s words and immediately stopped.

He did not call Olivia. Instead, he called Blake Smith with a respectful tone and requested the Smith family head’s assistance in providing medical treatment for his mother.

Seeing this, Maddie smiled.

She did not even look at her mother, Cathy. After hearing Blake’s positive response and his assurance to contact the family head, she turned around and left.

During this time, she did not even look at Cathy or say a word.

Blake had personally come from Layfield to tell Olivia about this.

Olivia sat on the chair in the study with her legs crossed and her arms on the table. She looked down and said calmly, “Did William come to beg you?”

Blake nodded. “Mr. Taylor called. He said that he was begging you to treat his mother.”

Olivia turned her gaze back to the orchids beside the desk and nodded. Her tone was inexplicable, making it impossible to tell her mood. “He’s improved.”

Blake did not say a word.

Blake lowered her eyes and sat on the stool opposite Olivia. She had her arms lowered respectfully and her hands placed on her knees.

Recently, Blake had become more and more cautious when it came to Olivia. Blake did not dare to be negligent at all.

For some reason, Olivia had changed a lot after being hypnotized. She seemed to have become a much colder person.

Olivia no longer treated the older of the Smith family as intimately as before. Instead, she treated them coldly and distantly without any affection.

“Oh, right.” Olivia pinched the orchid leaves on the table and suddenly thought of something. “Where did Zelen go?”

When Olivia and Gillian were young, there were two people responsible for taking care of them. One of them was Blake and the other was Zelen.

Blake was a little older. She treated Olivia and Gillian like her own daughters. She was very tolerant and doted on them. Most of the time, it was Blake who took care of them.

Blake was caring. She would remind the girls to wear more clothes when the weather was cold and keep hydrated when it was summertime.

Zelen was different. She was very young and lively. She always played with Olivia and Gillian.

Olivia remembered being very close to Zelen when she was young.

However, later on, Zelen suddenly disappeared without a trace.

Olivia also subconsciously ignored this person as if this person had never existed.

When Olivia mentioned Zelen, Blake was stunned. Her pupils dilated in shock.

“You remember now?”

Olivia used some force and instantly tore off a long orchid leaf.

She took the leaf and rolled it between her fingers. Then, she looked up and fixed her gaze on Blake.

“What about Zelen? Who is she?

“If she left, so be it. Why hypnotize me and make me forget this person?”

Olivia’s tone was calm, but Blake was scared out of her wits.

“Miss…” She trembled and wanted to explain, but she did not know where to start. She stuttered for a long time before forcing herself to say, “Miss, please don’t misunderstand. Zelen is a member of the main family. I don’t know why she came or why she suddenly disappeared. But I’m sure she doesn’t have any ill intentions.”

“Main family?” Olivia tapped her fingertips on the table and asked in a questioning tone.

Blake said, “The matters of the main family are very complicated. There are many things that I don’t know about. I only know a little. Every time the Smith family changes the head of the family, the previous head will personally tell the next about the matters of the main family.

16:15 T “Because Mr. Smith suddenly fainted, many things were left unexplained. Miss, please wait a little longer. After a while, the main family will send someone over. This way, you will know what’s going on.”

Olivia frowned. After a while, she looked up and ordered, “You can leave now.”

After Blake left, Daniel entered.

He walked behind Olivia and massaged her temples. His voice was gentle. “What’s wrong?”

Olivia closed her eyes and said in a low voice, “I hate it when people lie to me.”

Daniel stopped massaging for a moment.

Olivia opened her eyes and looked over strangely.

Daniel panicked for a moment, but he quickly returned to normal. He lowered his head and kissed Olivia on the forehead. “What happened?”

Olivia sighed softly. “It’s strange. My memory has always been very good. I remember everything after I was five years old. However, before I was five years old, my memories of the Taylor family before I was lost were vague. Everything was unclear. I only vaguely remember Amelia Taylor.

Everything else about my parents‘ names, who my family was, and where my home was, I completely forgot.”

In fact, a five–year–old child was already in kindergarten. An elite family like the Taylors would tell their daughter over and over again where her home was, who her parents were, and the family phone number.

However, Olivia could not re these things no matter what.

Speaking of this, t Olivia could not help but frown and continue, “All this while, I thought that I had forgotten because I was too young. And something unexpected happened. My instinctive protection mechanism was activated, so I forgot.

“However, the funny thing is that after being hypnotized by Ernesto, I realized that my memories before I was five years old were not forgotten by myself, but hypnotized!”

“Hypnotized?” Daniel was amazed. “Can hypnosis do that?”

Olivia nodded. “the Wilco family has a special hypnosis technique.”

Daniel was curious. “Are you so sure that you were hypnotized?”

Daniel didn’t doubt Olivia, but a five–year–old was too young. After the accident, it was easy for a young child to forget some “Of course.” Olivia’s tone was firm. “I’ve already undone the hypnosis. I remember everything before I was five years old.”

Daniel was a little surprised. “Did Ernesto undo it for you? Or was it because of the second hypnosis superposition that the five–year–old hypnosis was destroyed?”

“No.” Olivia shook his head. “I undid it myself.”

“You know how to do it too?” This time, Daniel was even more surprised.

“Yes.” Olivia nodded. “I studied a few hypnosis books and recalled Ernesto’s hypnosis technique.”

For a moment, Daniel didn’t know what to say. After a while, he said, “You learned it just like that?”

“What else do you think?” Olivia answered with a question. “Hypnosis isn’t that difficult. I just need to find the key to activate my heart.”

Olivia made sound easy.

Daniel had nothing to say. He was afraid that if he said too much, it would make him look stupid.

Although he knew that Olivia was smart, he was still shocked by her intelligence from time to time.

Daniel was at a loss.

Daniel had already become the richest man in the country. How come he still felt a little inferior and lack of confidence when he was with Olivia?

No, no, he had to work harder. Otherwise, Olivia would look down on him.

Not a single famous doctor from all over the world could treat Amelia. No matter what test they ran or how they checked, they could not find the cause of the illness.

William called Blake again.

Blake handed the phone to Olivia. This time, Olivia answered.

William’s voice was filled with pain and begging. “Ms. Taylor, please.”

He finally softened his attitude and was no longer high and mighty. He realized that Olivia was no longer the Taylor family’s girl. She was not his sister or his mother’s daughter.

Olivia was the head of the Smith family. She no longer had anything to do with the Taylor family.

Nothing about the Taylor family could threaten her.

“Please, Ms. Taylor.” William’s voice was hoarse.

Olivia walked to the study window and looked at the layers of dark clouds in the distance. She nodded and agreed. “Okay.”

.

She had to go to the Taylor family herself. It was time to find out the truth.

w 6442 4 ** **

”

At the Taylor family house, Sophia just finished wiping Amelia’s body. When Sophia came out of the room, she saw William on the phone.

William sounded excited. “Okay, that’s great. I’ll pick you up now.”

After eavesdropping for a while, Sophia realized that Olivia was coming over to treat Amelia’s illness.

Sophia pursed her lips and thought to herself, “William is so anxious that he lost his mind. What kind of medical skills could Olivia possibly have? She is probably fooling William around.”

Sophia thought that Olivia was the most scheming kind of person. Taking advantage of Mrs. Taylor’s illness, Olivia probably wanted some benefits for herself.

She was certain that Olivia couldn’t do a thing about Amelia’s illness.

Sophia went to Cathy’s room and told Cathy that Olivia was coming.

Cathy was very happy about it. “She’s really coming! That’s great. That’s great. Amelia could be saved.” Sophia pulled a long face and did not speak.

“What’s wrong?” Cathy saw that Sophia was not in a good mood and asked.

“Mrs. Taylor, I have something to tell you. But I’m not sure if I should say it.” Sophia hesitated.

Cathy sat on the sofa and sized up Sophia. Then, Cathy frowned and said, “Tell me about it.”

Sophia looked out of the door. After that, she turned around and closed the door properly. After that, she approached Cathy and said, “Mrs. Taylor, you have to be wary of Olivia.”

“What’s going on?” Cathy’s heart tightened.

Sophia lowered her voice and said, “Mrs. Taylor, you don’t know this. But I’ve always been by Madam’s side, and I know everything about the relationship between Olivia and Madam. Olivia is very dissatisfied with her. It was implied that she wanted to harm Madam.”

Cathy frowned in disbelief.

No matter what, they were still biological mother and daughter. Moreover, although she had not seen Olivia many times, he did not look like a vicious person.

Sophia panicked. “Mrs. Taylor, you have to believe me. Now, Miss Emma is in jail, Mr. Samuel is missing, and Madam is unconscious. Think about it. That’s an awful lot of coincidences, don’t you think?” Upon hearing this, Cathy’s heart skipped a beat. She instantly touched her chest and fell back.

Sophia was shocked. She quickly calmed her down and poured her a glass of water.

Cathy drank half a glass of water before he recovered. He frowned and said coldly, “You’re right. We have to be careful about certain things.”

Sophia probed, “Then, are we still going to let Olivia treat Madam?”

Cathy sneered. “Of course, Olivia has to treat Amelia, and she has to treat Amelia well. Otherwise, Olivia would be deliberately harming Amelia!”

Olivia came with Kelly.

Kelly’s wavy hair was combed into a high ponytail at the back of her beautiful head, and she was wearing a tracksuit.

Her nimble and leisurely attire made her look less sexy and girly, but it added to her unique charm.

Even William could not help but look up at Kelly.

This girl was shockingly beautiful.

Sensing William’s gaze, Kelly tilted her head and looked at him with her beautiful eyes.

William immediately frowned and subconsciously looked away.

After William looked away, Kelly’s charming eyes instantly turned cold.

The change in her eyes was like a flame falling into the water. The charm disappeared from Kelly’s eyes. without a trace.

Kelly lowered her head. Her thick dark eyelashes covered her eyes, as well as the coldness and bloodthirst in her eyes.

She looked at her palm and warned herself that now was not the time.

Kelly had to wait for the right time. She had to wait until the day she became stronger.

This way, she could torture the people who had bullied Olivia to death one by one.

Kelly seemed to have thought of something, and a trace of bloodthirst flashed across her eyes.

Inside the house, Liam and Cathy were already waiting in the living room.

Liam sat in the middle of the living room with a walking stick in his hand. He thought he should be respected. He waited for Olivia to go over and greet him.

Unexpectedly, Olivia did not even look up. Her gaze did not turn in his direction for even a second.

Olivia walked past Liam and went upstairs.

Liam choked on Olivia’s actions. He was surprised that she ignored him just like that.

For a moment, he was embarrassed and his face turned red.

Liam thought Olivia was unbelievable!

Now, Olivia was in charge of the Smith family. She also had connections with the Sullivan family. She really thought she was something!

It seemed like that young people were too frivolous!

A cold glint flashed across Liam’s eyes. Every dog has its day. This girl had just succeeded and was already so arrogant. He couldn’t wait to see the day she fell.

The Smith family established themselves by their medical skills. Olivia was still young, so she was probably bragging too much. Maybe her actual medical skills were not good at all.

Moreover, even if Olivia’s medical skills were good, and she was proud of it, her good days would not last.

And there was the Sullivan family.

Men were lustful. Now that Olivia was young and beautiful, the man doted on her. When a better and more beautiful woman appeared, Olivia would be history.

By that time, Olivia would be the most annoying old hag.

One day, Olivia would suffer!

Liam snorted coldly and asked the butler to help him take the elevator upstairs.

He did not care about these things anymore!

He was waiting for the day that Olivia went down and came to beg him for mercy.

Liam didn’t care, but Cathy did.

She had waited here for Olivia. Cathy could not let her go.

Cathy said, “Stop right there!”

Olivia did not stop walking and continued to walk upstairs.

Cathy couldn’t take it anymore and shouted, “William.”

Helpless, William could only whisper to Olivia, “Ms. Taylor, please wait a moment.”

Olivia stopped and leaned against the handrail of the stairs. She turned her head and looked down at Cathy.

Cathy had to raise her head to see Olivia.

She didn’t like this angle and said, “Come down. It’s outrageous. I’m an older. How can you let me look up at you to talk?”

Olivia leaned against the armrest and tapped her fingertips on the circular decoration on the armrest.

All of a sudden, Olivia grinned. “I’m trying to help you stay healthy.” “What do you mean?” Cathy said with a frown.

Olivia replied, “It’s good for your cervical vertebrae when you look up.”

Cathy was furious about Olivia. Cathy said coldly, “I’m not going to argue with you about the nonsense.

I have something important to tell you.”

“Say it.” Olivia’s tone was gentle, but she had no intention of going downstairs.

Now was not the time to argue about this. Cathy took a deep breath and said coldly, “Can you guarantee that you can cure Amelia?”

She had to ask Olivia for a promise. Otherwise, what if Amelia’s health worsened when Olivia treated her recklessly?

Cathy was not at ease with Olivia at all.

Olivia shook her head honestly. “No.”

Cathy choked. She did not expect Olivia to say that.

Her face was cold. “It’s fine if you can cure Amelia. If you can’t…

“Hmph.” Cathy snorted. “Then you’re the one who harmed Amelia. Who knew what you wanted to do to Amelia? You hate her so much.”

Olivia ignored Cathy and turned to William. She said in a mocking tone, “What’s going on? Your family is going to cause trouble before we even start?”

William choked and was about to explain.

Olivia had already turned around and went downstairs. As she walked, she said, “What kind of people would blame someone else every time bad things happen to them?”

At this point, she suddenly looked up and stared at William. “What a shameless group you are!”

Hearing this, Cathy was so angry that her chest heaved violently, and her face puffed up.

Cathy looked more shameless than ever Olivia immediately walked outside.

She thought to herself, “Who cares whether or not Cathy wants me to treat my mom?

“Jeez, they want everything their way!”

William was frightened. He lowered his voice and begged for a long time. It was only then that Olivia went upstairs for the second time.

This time, William rushed to speak before Cathy. He said, “Grandma, don’t add to the trouble. Do you really want Mom to remain unconscious like this?”

Cathy decided not to speak the words she had in mind. She looked at Olivia without saying a word.

On the second floor in Amelia’s room, Olivia examined Amelia’s body. She took out a box of silver needles and prepared to insert a needle into Amelia’s head.

William’s heart skipped a beat as he looked at the box of silver needles. He felt a tingling sensation on his scalp as a result of fear.

These silver needles were really too long. They were twice as long as normal silver needles.

William thought to himself, “This thing won’t end up hurting anyone, right?”

William was very concerned, but he only raised his head and glanced at Olivia with a questioning look without saying anything.

It was Cathy who could not take it anymore. She was scared out of her wits and wanted to step forward to stop it.

However, William hugged her and dragged her out. He pleaded in a low voice, saying, “Grandma, please, don’t add to the trouble again.”

As he spoke, he carried Cathy to the door and locked it.

No matter how hard Cathy knocked on the door, it remained locked.

Sophia rushed over. Upon seeing the situation, she could not help but exclaim, “Oh golly. Mrs. Green, Olivia is trying to kill Mrs. Taylor!”

Cathy felt a sharp pain in her chest and slumped to the floor.

Sophia quickly got the servants to carry the unconscious Cathy back to her room, while she hurriedly called Ronald.

As soon as she spoke, she said, “Oh no, Mr. Ronald. Olivia is going to kill Mrs. Taylor. Mrs. Green has already fainted. Please come quickly to save Mrs. Taylor.”

Ronald came over very quickly. In less than ten minutes, he arrived at the Taylor family’s home. Sophia immediately went to welcome him, saying, “Mr. Ronald, you’re finally here. Please. Please save Mrs.

Taylor.”

“Tell me,” Ronald said as he strode in with a displeased expression. “What happened?”

Sophia exaggerated and embellished, using both hands to make a comparison. “It’s this long,” she said. “The silver needle is longer than a cup. It looks like a nail. Olivia took it and inserted it into Mrs.

Taylor’s head.”

Ronald could not contain his anger. He said, “Where’s William? He just watched and did nothing? Is he dead?”

Sophia said, “Mr. Ronald, you have no idea what happened. Mr. William seems to be bewitched. He trusts Olivia very much.”

“He’s muddle–headed!” Ronald said as he ran up the stairs.

Sophia followed behind and fanned the flames, saying, “Mr. Ronald, are you going over just like that?

Mr. William will surely stop you. Plus, there are so many servants in the Taylor family’s home, all following Mr. William’s orders. What if he gets some servants to restrain you?”

Ronald stopped in his tracks.

He turned around to glance at Sophia, nodded, and said, “You’re right. This is the Taylor family’s territory. I don’t have the upper hand.”

After thinking for a moment, the corners of Ronald’s mouth curled up, and he gave Sophia a relaxed look.

He said, “I’ve got a way to deal with this situation!” He thought to himself, “I can catch Olivia off guard.

“Isn’t Olivia using her hands to provide acupuncture therapy to Amelia? I’ll break her hands then. Let’s see what else she can do!”

A hint of cold malice flashed across Ronald’s eyes.

He looked at Sophia and said, “Do you have any handy sticks that aren’t overly long?”

Sophia asked, trying to gauge the suitability of the stick she was about to mention, “A golf club?”

“No,” Ronald said as he shook his head. “It’s too long. I want to catch Olivia off guard and suddenly break her wrist. This one is too conspicuous.”

“How about a rolling pin?” Sophia asked.

“This one is okay,” Ronald replied, his eyes lighting up. “Hurry up and get it.”

Sophia moved quickly and soon brought out a rolling pin. It was about the size of a forearm, and it was very sturdy.

Ronald held it in his hand, gave it a little shake, nodded, and said, “This one’s good.”

After saying that, he concealed the rolling pin in his sleeve.

Then, he strode to the door of Amelia’s room, knocked, and said, “William! It’s me, your uncle.”

After a while, William came over to open the door. He glanced at Ronald appraisingly and enjoined in a low voice, “Uncle, lower your voice. The acupuncture therapy is being carried out inside.”

“Alright,” Ronald said as he nodded. “I’ll go in and take a look.”

As he spoke, he bent over and squeezed in. While William was closing the door, he suddenly lunged at Olivia…

He raised the rolling pin in his right hand and fiercely struck toward Olivia’s right hand.

He thought to himself, “Stupid girl. You want to hurt Amelia, huh? I’ll break your right hand. Let’s see how you can treat patients!

“Aren’t you the head of the Smith family, which has a long–standing reputation in the field of medicine?

I’ll cut off your lifeline then!”

Sensing the movement behind him, William turned around. He then saw Ronald walking toward Olivia.

His right hand, raised high and holding a wooden stick, moved fiercely toward Olivia’s right hand.

Meanwhile, Olivia had his back facing them. She was staring at Amelia with full concentration. Her forehead was covered in fine and closely spaced beads of sweat.

Before Olivia performed the acupuncture therapy, she had instructed that she could not be disturbed.

This time, the acupuncture session was very risky. It required complete focus and concentration without any distractions.

William thought, “Oh crap!”

William was furious. He wanted to intervene, but he simply could not do it in time.

Just when he was in despair, Kelly suddenly stood in front of Olivia and kicked Ronald hard.

The young girl wore a pair of sneakers. Her movements were nimble, as if she did not exert much strength.

However, Ronald seemed to have been hit by a heavy hammer. He suddenly crashed toward the table by the wall.

The table was made of solid wood, but it was smashed into pieces by Ronald.

William was stunned for a moment. He then saw Ronald vomit a mouthful of blood and faint.

“Uncle Ronald!” he called out and quickly went over to press Ronald’s philtrum.

Kelly crossed her arms. Standing in front of William, her tone was cold and indifferent as she said, “Go call an ambulance. If it’s any later, he’ll die.”

William raised his eyes to glance at Kelly. He was still somewhat in disbelief.

William said, “You…” He thought to himself, “How could such a simple kick be so powerful?”

Ronald was an adult male who was over 5 feet and 10 inches tall, while Kelly was not even 5 feet and 7 inches. “She’s slender,” William thought. “How could she kick Ronald and send him flying?”

Seeing William not taking action, Kelly leaned forward and looked into the depths of his eyes, saying, “He actually dares to lay hands on Olivia in front of me. He’s really courting death! I show mercy this time. If he were to lay hands on Olivia again, the outcome wouldn’t be as simple as breaking two ribs.

“Olivia is soft–hearted and gives in to all of you, but I won’t.”

The ambulance arrived very quickly and carried Ronald away immediately.

Shortly afterward, William learned about the extent of Ronald’s injuries.

Two of his ribs in his chest were broken. Fortunately, the bones did not penetrate his lungs. needed to recuperate for a period of time.

He just Upon hearing that Ronald had broken two ribs, William instinctively looked up and glanced at Kelly, feeling extremely shocked.

He thought to himself, “She actually got it so accurate. This girl said two broken ribs, and it’s exactly two broken ribs. Her estimation of the force is precise.”

the After nearly four hours of acupuncture therapy, Olivia wiped the sweat off her forehead, put away silver needles, and turned to William, saying, “Wait for another half a day, and she should regain consciousness. After she regains consciousness, she still needs two more rounds of acupuncture therapy.” Olivia thought of something. She then continued, “Oh, by the way, I want to take some blood samples from Mrs. Taylor for testing. I suspect that she has taken some medicine that affects her emotions. Think about it as well. Has she been taking any medication for an extended period of time?”

William thought, “Medicine that affects emotions?”

He was surprised.

it merely took a short period of time before Amelia regained consciousness. She was given acupuncture therapy during the day, and by evening, she gradually regained consciousness.

When she regained consciousness, she was lying on the bed. Facing the pitch–black room, she was a little. dazed.

“Water,” she softly murmured.

Sophia had been keeping watch by Amelia’s bedside. When she saw Amelia regain consciousness, she was overjoyed. She immediately got up and quickly poured a glass of hot water.

“Mrs. Taylor, you’re finally awake!” she said.

Amelia gulped down half a glass of water before she started to feel more alert.

“What happened to me?” she asked Sophia softly.

She only remembered that she was looking at the news of Olivia’s engagement. Her emotions had fluctuated intensely, and a wave of resentment that she could not suppress surged within her, almost bursting through her chest.

Then, somehow, her vision went dark, and she fainted.

She did not know anything that happened thereafter.

Sophia quickly explained to her everything that had happened during the period that she was unconscious.

Amelia listened with a stunned expression. She could not help but ask, “Are you saying that Olivia saved me?”

Sophia nodded and said, “That’s right, but she’s particularly heartless. She didn’t want come save you at all. It took a lot of begging from Mr. William and agreeing to many conditions for her to finally come.”

“Oh,” Amelia replied as she nodded. She had a listless expression, appearing in a state of being stupefied. She thought to herself, “It turns out that it was Olivia that saved me.”

At the mention of Olivia, Amelia was no longer as excited as before. Instead, she was calm and even somewhat sluggish.

She thought to herself, “It’s so strange. Just before I lost consciousness, I mentioned Olivia with such righteous anger, almost wishing I had not given birth to her.

“Why, after waking up, am I so calm and not angry at all?

“What is even stranger is that I can’t understand my previous emotions, and I don’t know why I hated Olivia so much.

“I seem to have lost my sanity and clouded my judgment. I’m completely not clear–headed, and I’m like a mad person!

“Actually, when I think about it carefully, Olivia may have played a role in causing Emma to be imprisoned, but ultimately, it’s Emma’s own actions that have led to her own imprisonment.

“And as for Samuel, he didn’t act like a father at all. He actually resorted to using public opinion to threaten and pressure his own biological daughter.

“What’s even more difficult for me to accept is that I actually agreed to it!

“Oh golly!” Amelia covered her forehead, wondering why she had done so many foolish things.

From the perspective of innermost thoughts, Olivia was not as important as Emma in Amelia’s heart.

After all, Emma had been raised by her side for twenty years, and their bond ran deep.

However, she did not go so far as to hold extreme hatred for Olivia just because she had a preference for Emma.

Amelia felt that she was somewhat abnormal as she often could not control her emotions.

Sophia was trying to assess Amelia’s emotional state. She told Amelia something to gauge her emotional state. “Mrs. Taylor, Olivia will come again tomorrow to treat you,” she said.

Upon hearing that Olivia would come again, Amelia’s expression became complex.

She believed that she was clear–headed. She considered herself to have a balanced perspective and could objectively evaluate situations.

Be it Emma’s or Samuel’s matter, she believed that Olivia could not be blamed.

However, it could not be said that those matters had nothing to do with Olivia either. After all, if it weren’t for her, Emma and Samuel would not have had any trouble.

Amelia closed her eyes. She seemed to be thinking.

When she opened her eyes again, her eyes no longer held any confusion or clouded emotions.

She had already made a choice.

On one side were Samuel and Emma, and on the other side was Olivia.

Amelia chose to let go of Olivia.

She had more than thirty years of marital bond with Samuel. Although Samuel did not make something of himself and sometimes had a bad temper, he treated her really well.

She thought to herself, “In Evervale, every wealthy family has its share of gossip. This situation applies not only to the four major families. It even applies to those men who are somewhat affluent. They will also have affairs and keep mistresses.

“As for Samuel, he has remained faithful and committed to me alone all the time.”

During the three years when she had a mental breakdown, it was Samuel who watched over her day and night. To help alleviate her condition, he even brought back Emma.

Amelia could not forgive Olivia. She thought to herself, “If it weren’t for Olivia, Samuel wouldn’t have gone missing, and we wouldn’t have lost all trace of him.

“And then there’s Emma. Even though she’s not my biological child, she shows genuine respect and care for me. She is always by my side, taking care of my health and showing concern for “In this world, there couldn’t be a more considerate child than Emma.”

my condition.

After Emma went to jail, Amelia could not bring herself to act as if nothing had happened and maintain a peaceful relationship with Olivia.

This was unfair to Emma.

She could not let Emma down.

Therefore, she could only give up on Olivia, even though Olivia was once the child she held dear in her heart.

In the study of the Sullivan family’s home, Olivia sat on the sofa with her left hand supporting her cheek and her right hand holding a document folder. She did not open it. She merely looked at it in a daze.

Daniel came in from outside. He was dressed in a soft grayish–white home outfit. The gentle fabric blended with his sharp demeanor, adding a touch of warmth to his overall presence.

He walked in leisurely, sat down beside Olivia, and cast a casual glance, asking, “What’s this?” Seeing Daniel, Olivia leaned her head on his shoulder and rubbed it against his shoulder affectionately. She did not say anything. She just handed over the document folder.

After Daniel took it, he opened it and found that it was filled with information about Emma and her biological mother, Evelyn.

The information was very detailed, including the paternity test between Emma and Samuel as well as how Samuel and Evelyn got to know each other and the development of their relationship.

There were also many family photos of the three of them inside. The three of them would often go out for dinner on Friday evenings.

The three of them chatted and laughed, appearing to be a perfectly happy family. Those who did not know the inside story had no idea that this was an extramarital affair.

“Olivia,” Daniel said. After reading it, his initially languid gaze suddenly became profound like an endless starry sky, making it hard to discern his emotions.

He was very concerned about Olivia.

Anyone who saw this information would not be able to remain calm.

Her biological parents showed no affection to her because of the daughter of her father’s mistress. Just thinking about it made one feel uncomfortable.

Daniel was greatly heartbroken. He hugged Olivia tightly. His tone was as gentle as a spring breeze in March as he said, “Olivia, don’t be sad. You still have me.”

After saying that, Daniel felt that the statement lacked sufficient emotional intensity.

He decided to do something more impactful.

So, he took out his phone and called Andrew.

Andrew was doing his homework in his room when the children’s watch on his wrist rang.

“It’s Daddy!” he thought.

He hurriedly ran to the door and asked Zoe in a childish voice, “Daddy went out, huh?” Zoe was momentarily taken aback by the question. She replied, “No. He’s in the study.”

Andrew thought, “He’s in the study!

“I really don’t understand. He’s at home, so why did he call me?”

He ran to the study again. Just as he pushed open the door, Daniel waved at him. There was a hint of dissatisfaction in Daniel’s voice as he said, “So slow.”

Andrew paid no attention to his father. Instead, he immediately pounced into Olivia’s arms, saying, “Olivia.”

“Andy Baby,” Olivia said. Her mood instantly improved. She hugged the little one, kissed him, and asked, “Have you finished your homework?”

“Yep,” Andrew replied. “It’s all done.” Andrew was incredibly well–behaved and sweet. He said, “I missed you, so I came over to see you.”

She thought, “What a sweet–talking little guy!”

Olivia’s heart almost melted. She picked him up and walked out of the study, saying, “How about we go paint something?”

“Sure,” Andrew replied loudly.

Daniel was left alone sitting on the sofa.

He thought, “What’s going on?

“I get left behind, huh?”

The next day, while they were on the way to the Taylor family’s house, the driver was driving in the front, while Kelly sat beside Olivia, keeping her head lowered as she looked at the documents in the document folder. “Olivia, are you going to tell Mrs. Taylor the truth?” she asked.

Olivia tilted her head and looked out of the window. Her gaze was indifferent, making it hard for anyone to discern her thoughts.

After a moment, she said, “It’s not necessarily a must to tell her.”

Olivia had already become disappointed in the Taylor family, and she no longer had any expectations, so it did not matter whether or not Amelia knew the truth.

However, it was also because of this that her patience with the Taylor family had diminished significantly. She really did not want to have any connection with them anymore.

This was because it was possible that Amelia engaged in continuous arguments with Olivia after she regained consciousness. In the past, Olivia was very patient and could endure it. endure it for even a minute now.

If Amelia started to argue, Olivia would immediately throw the folder at her.

However, she could not This was just preparation. It did not necessarily mean that she would actually throw the folder at her.

Kelly understood. “I’ll hold it then,” she said.

Olivia nodded.

When they arrived at the Taylor family’s house, they found it surprisingly quiet. Amelia did not act crazily. She was very quiet, so much so that she did not seem like herself.

She sat steadily on the bed.

When Olivia performed the acupuncture therapy on her, she even thanked Olivia.

“Ms. Taylor, thank you,” Amelia said.”

Olivia’s hand that was holding a silver needle stopped moving. She said in a low voice, “You’re welcome.”

The silver needle had to stay on the head for a while. Amelia looked at William and said, “William, go out first. I have a few words to say to Ms. Taylor”

William was not at ease.

He was afraid that Amelia would do something that could not be easily controlled, just like what Ronald did previously.

However, Amelia was resolute in her attitude. She said, “William, you want to disobey me, huh?”

William exchanged a few glances with Amelia. In the end, he gave in. He could only nod helplessly and say, “I’ll wait outside, Mom. Please stay calm. Your health matters more than anything else.”

“Got it,” Amelia said.

After William left, Amelia glanced at Kelly, who was behind Olivia. Seeing that Kelly had no intention of leaving, Amelia chose not to bring it up.

“Ms. Taylor,” Amelia said. Her voice was very gentle. “Can I call you Olivia?”

Olivia had a thoughtful expression. Others could not discern what was in her mind. Upon hearing this, she nodded slightly and replied, “Feel free to do so.”

Amelia’s gaze was gentle and her expression was unprecedentedly calm.

She felt that she was very clear–headed now. She had never been so clear–headed in more than twenty years.

“Olivia,” Amelia apologized, “I should apologize to you. Ever since you were found, both Samuel and Emma have done a lot of things to hurt you. I apologize to you on their behalf here.”

Olivia’s dark eyelashes trembled slightly. She did not say anything.

Amelia’s voice was gentle as she said, “You’re my child. When you were just born, you were a tiny and chubby bundle, not to mention incredibly adorable. You’re very obedient and smart. You learn everything quickly and can even remember things at a single glance. You’re really an exceptionally smart child. I’m very proud of you.

“But it’s a pity…” Amelia’s voice trailed off, and it was faintly choked. She continued, “It’s a pity that our mother–daughter bond was short–lived. Perhaps God only granted us a brief five–year connection. If we had forced it, there would have been hurt, just like with Samuel and Emma.”

Amelia found it a bit hard to continue, but she persevered, saying, “I really hope that we, as mother and daughter, can reunite, but there are too many conflicts between us. No matter what, we can’t go back to the past.”

At this point, Amelia’s voice carried a sense of apology. She continued, “I know Emma’s existence makes you uncomfortable and unhappy, but to me, she is also my daughter. Although she didn’t come out of my womb, she lives in my heart. I know she has done many wrong things and has many flaws, but she is still my daughter. My love for her will never change.

“I’m not asking you to forgive her or spare her. I just want to stay away from you so that I can accompany her wholeheartedly. In a few years, after she is released from prison, I’ll accompany her, comfort her, and help her to become less extreme in her views and behavior.

“So…” Amelia took a deep breath and suppressed the intense emotions that welled up in her chest before she continued, “So, our previous mother–daughter connection has truly come to an end. I’

I’m no longer your mother, and you’re no longer my daughter. Let’s just treat each other as strangers.”

Olivia raised her gaze. Her attractive eyes, which were similar to Amelia’s, were narrow and elongated, as if they were hiding a cold winter night.

She did not say anything. She just looked at Amelia quietly.

Amelia avoided her gaze. She lowered her head and continued, “I gave birth to you and you saved me.

We do not owe each other a favor. We have nothing to do with each other anymore. Let’s live as strangers in the coming decades.”

With Samuel and Emma between them, Amelia could no longer treat Olivia as a daughter.

Being mother and daughter was a fate bestowed by God. They were destined to have a short–lived connection, so there was no point in getting entangled in this relationship.

With that, Amelia held her fingers tightly and quietly made a fist.

She was waiting for Olivia to speak, but Olivia remained silent.

Time at this moment felt especially long. Every minute and second passed extremely slowly.

After an unknown period of time, Amelia grew tired of waiting.

It was only then that she heard Olivia’s voice, which was soft and gentle, yet incredibly resolute. “As you wish,” Olivia said.

Upon hearing this, Amelia’s vision darkened. Her body suddenly stiffened and she fell straight onto the bed.

Olivia reacted quickly, supporting her and stuffing a calming pill into her mouth.

This medicine was prepared for Amelia in case her emotions fluctuated dramatically and she suddenly fainted after learning about Emma’s background.

Unexpectedly, it was used at this moment.

“But it’s alright,” Olivia thought. “The preparation doesn’t go to waste.”

After Amelia’s emotions stabilized, Olivia handed the medicine bottle to her and enjoined softly, “This is a medicine to calm your emotions. It’s harmless to the body. If you feel physically unwell or your emotions become too intense, you can take one.”

Amelia did not say anything. She just held the medicine bottle tightly in her palm.

This time, the acupuncture therapy was quick. It was completed in less than an hour.

After that, Olivia gave specific guidelines that required careful adherence. She then put away the silver needles and left.

She was somewhat in a daze, keeping her head lowered. One could not discern what she was thinking.

It was not until she reached the door on the first floor that she realized that Kelly was gone.

After waiting for a while, Kelly rushed down from upstairs and explained as she ran, “I’m sorry, Olivia. I went to the washroom.”

Olivia nodded and said, “Let’s go.”

On the second floor, Amelia had been sitting on the bed lost in thought ever since Olivia left. It was not until Sophia knocked on the door and asked if she wanted to eat yogurt that she recovered from her daze. “It’s okay,” Amelia said. “I want to take a nap.” She was feeling down.

She got out of bed and put on her slippers. Just as she was about to drink some water, it seemed like she kicked something.

Amelia was stunned for a moment. She lowered her head and glanced at it. It was a kraft–paper envelope.

“What’s this?” she thought.

She instinctively frowned and recalled for a moment. Suddenly, she thought of the beautiful girl who accompanied Olivia.

She thought, “It seems like she brought it over.

“It must have been left behind.”

Amelia picked it up, planning to call Olivia and have her come back to retrieve it. Unexpectedly, the string that was tied around the envelope’s seal came loose, and a photograph fell out from inside.

It was a group photo of Samuel, Emma, and an unknown woman.

Amelia’s pupils contracted intensely.

The information also noted that Samuel used Olivia as a cover for his affair with Evelyn. He lost Olivia near Evelyn’s residence.

According to the information, Samuel took advantage of Olivia going missing to bring his mistress’s daughter into the family. Not only did his mistress’s daughter take the name and identity of Amelia’s biological daughter, which was Olivia, but she also took away Olivia’s love from her biological mother.

According to the information, Emma had always known who her biological mother was. The three of them would go out for dinner every Friday night without fail.

Finally, there was a paternity test report between Samuel and Emma.

Amelia saw the last sentence. “The two of them are father and daughter” was the last sentence. Amelia thought to herself, “So that’s how it is!”

Amelia looked a little bewildered. It was uncertain if she had taken too much of her calming medication.

Her emotions were remarkably tranquil at the moment. There was no shock and no anguish, just a faint pain deep within her.

She thought, “It turns out that Emma is Samuel’s illegitimate daughter. No wonder he treats her so well.” Amelia seemed to suddenly have an epiphany. She quickly rummaged through her drawers, wanting to find photos of Emma from her childhood to her present age to see if she bore a striking resemblance to Samuel.

She managed to find all the photos.

She piled them on the floor. There were about a few hundred photos. They were all about Emma.

Every single one of them was about Emma.

Amelia went through them one by one, comparing them as she went. It was only when she had looked at all the photos that her mind suddenly clicked into realization.

She seemed to have thought of something and continued to rummage through the pile of photos on the floor…

Then, she slumped to the floor in a state of despair, abruptly covering her face and crying uncontrollably. She thought to herself, “So many photos. Hundreds of them, and there’s not a single one of Olivia. “That can’t be right. Olivia was particularly beautiful when she was a kid. She loved to smile, and she was incredibly adorable. I loved taking pictures of her. How could there be none?”

Amelia stood up again and started to rummage through the cabinet. It was only halfway through that she suddenly realized…

There were indeed many photos of Olivia when she was young, but Amelia had burned them herself.

This was because some time ago, she hated Olivia, so much so that all items related to Olivia had to be destroyed.

Therefore, Amelia burned Olivia’s childhood photos, the clothes she had worn when she was a child, and all the items in the storeroom she had once used, including paper, pens, books, violin, and toys.

Some jewelry and accessories could not be burned, so Amelia gave those items away to others.

So, now, in the Taylor family’s home that was huge, there was not a single item that belonged to Olivia.

Realizing this, Amelia finally could not control her emotions. She covered her face and cried uncontrollably.

She thought to herself, “My Olivia. I’ve lost my Olivia!”

At this moment, Amelia was squatting on the floor, covering her face. Her limbs experienced waves of numbness and tingling sensation. She felt as if her heart had been dug out by something. A cold wind blew in, raging and swirling within her hollow chest.

It caused a pain akin to flesh being ripped and marrow being sucked out, nearly making her faint.

Amelia summoned her last ounce of strength to climb onto the bed and reach for her phone. She wanted to call Olivia.

After getting her phone, she eagerly searched for the contact list, wanting to call Olivia.

However, after opening it, she realized that she did not have Olivia’s number at all.

She did not even have Olivia’s number. She was in despair.

She struggled to go to the bathroom. She cupped some cold water and washed her face. Then, she raised her head and looked at her reflection in the mirror.

The woman in the mirror was wearing expensive pajamas. This set of clothes was once the pinnacle of luxury of a certain brand, costing over 60 thousand dollars for a set.

This woman had been someone who caused people to be filled with admiration since she was young..

Before she got married, she was the eldest daughter of the Green family and a top socialite of Evervale. After getting married, she was the lady of the Taylor family and a wealthy lady of the top–tier affluent family in Evervale.

None of her food, clothes, or the things she used were cheap. All of them were the most expensive and luxurious ones.

However, this woman looked so fragile.

Underneath the gorgeous clothes was someone who was morally corrupted and offensive. She was motivated by self–interest. She was shallow, vain, and superficial. She might seem elegant and refined on the surface, but her inner qualities were disappointing.

She thought to herself, “Why am I so ugly?

“I despise my own daughter for growing up in the countryside. I look down on my own daughter for not understanding the ways of high society. I detest my own daughter…”

Amelia could not think about it anymore. When she recalled everything she had done before, her heart felt like it was being cut by a knife, and it was so painful that she nearly fainted.

Not long after Olivia returned to the Sullivan family’s home, she received a call from the research institute, informing her that Amelia’s blood test results were now available.

Amelia had indeed taken medicine to control her emotions.

However, this drug was quite advanced, and it was difficult to detect it with modern medical equipment.

Fortunately, the blood was sent to the research institute, which represented the top scientific research facilities in the Hushe Republic. Otherwise, it would not have been detected.

After the call ended, Tyson called and said that Evelyn had been caught.

After Samuel was taken away by people from the National Security Bureau, Evelyn hid with her money, staying hidden in the county town of her hometown. She was very cautious in her movements. She did not use modes of transport like airplanes or high–speed trains. She traveled by car the entire time.

Occasionally, she stayed in hotels, but she chose small inns that did not require guests to show their identity cards.

She had a strong sense of counter–surveillance. Even William could not locate her.

Fortunately, Nimbus Gaze had already been deployed for trial use nationwide. Otherwise, it would not be possible to locate her.

Olivia had always been aware of Evelyn’s existence, but she did not pay much attention to it. It wasn’t until she had Amelia’s health checked and found something amiss with Amelia’s body that she thought of Evelyn.

She asked Tyson to investigate, and as soon as he looked into it, he realized that something was amiss.

Evelyn had actually gone into hiding.

Olivia thought to herself, “Why would she go into hiding? It doesn’t make sense.”

Samuel was taken away by the National Security Bureau in secret. The news was never released.

Evelyn was just a mistress with some money but lacked power and connections. Olivia wondered why Evelyn packed her belongings and ran away the day after Samuel disappeared.

She wondered where Evelyn obtained the information that Samuel had been arrested by the National Security Bureau.

Regardless of the perspectives Olivia looked at this issue, Evelyn’s behavior was highly suspicious.

This was the reason she asked Tyson to locate Evelyn.

Tyson acted very quickly. With Nimbus Gaze’s help, he found Evelyn in less than a day.

“Miss Taylor, what should we do now?” Tyson asked. “Should we bring Evelyn back? Do you want to interrogate her personally?”

Olivia sat in front of the desk, tapping her fingertips on the table. She instructed softly, “You can go ahead and interrogate her.”

Olivia was not particularly interested in Evelyn. Her main concern was to find out if Evelyn had drugged Amelia and where Evelyn had obtained such a magical medicine.

The interrogation could be handled by Tyson and the others. There was no need for her to personally get involved.

She had initially thought that she would find out the truth soon, but Tyson called in the afternoon. He said, “Miss Taylor, Evelyn says she wants to see you.”

“Huh?” Olivia said as she lifted her eyebrows.

Tyson said, “This person is very resolute. We’ve tried many methods, but she won’t talk. She says she wants to see you, and when she sees you, she will explain everything.”

Olivia nodded nonchalantly and said, “Bring her over then.”

Although Olivia had asked someone to bring Evelyn back, she did not really intend to see Evelyn.

Olivia thought to herself, “She’s just a mistress. Just because she says she wants to meet me, so I have to meet her, huh? No way!”

Olivia was not someone who was easily influenced.

At this moment, she was sitting at her desk reading an ancient book passed down from the Smith family.

These ancient texts were not published in the mainstream. They were all handwritten copies, and they were hidden in the Smith family’s old residence in Layfield.

There were many wonderful medical methods recorded in the ancient book. They seemed incredibly unbelievable. These methods appeared more like techniques of divine beings than conventional medical practices.

Other than that, some long–lost ancient prescriptions were also recorded.

On the page Olivia was currently reading, there was a prescription called “Subtle Essence.”

The specific prescription had already been lost, and only the medicinal effects were recorded.

Subtle Essence could make people who consumed it experience intense emotions and heightened sensitivity. It could also amplify their inner feelings.

It could cause lovers to love more, haters to hate more, those in pain to feel more pain, and those who were angry to become angrier.

This prescription was quite intriguing.

Olivia’s delicate fingertips tapped on the book. Then, as if she had thought of something, she took out her phone and called Tyson. “Where is Evelyn?” she said. “I want to see her.”

The symptoms of Amelia and David were very similar to those caused by Subtle Essence, but Olivia was not entirely sure.

After all, this prescription had been lost for many years. Even if it still existed in the world, it should be in the hands of prominent families. It could not be in the hands of a mistress like Evelyn.

Soon, Olivia saw Evelyn.

In an interrogation room, Evelyn sat on the chair. Her hands were securely bound on both sides, rendering her unable to move.

She kept her head lowered. Her hair was disheveled, and deep wrinkles appeared on her once flawless and delicate face.

Her eyes were closed, and she appeared very weary.

Olivia knew that Evelyn had been repeatedly interrogated by psychologists and criminal investigation experts. Although physically unharmed, her mental state had suffered significant torment.

The fact that she had endured until now and remained calm showcased her strong mental resilience.

Sensing that someone had entered, Evelyn raised her head. When she saw Olivia, her previously half–

open eyes widened completely.

She stared at Olivia without moving.

“You’ve arrived,” she said. Her tone was a little strange.

Olivia sat across from her, saying nothing.

Evelyn did not mind. She just stared at Olivia intently.

The woman in front of her was wearing a white sportswear. The simple and elegant clothes complemented her slender waist and long legs. She had an extraordinary temperament. “She was so beautiful!” thought Evelyn.

Evelyn narrowed her eyes. A trace of resentment suddenly flashed across her eyes.

She thought, “Life is really unfair. Both of them are the daughters of the Taylor family. On what basis is Olivia so outstanding? On what basis was she born with all the advantages enabling her to get everything? “Even though I’ve made every effort, sending my daughter to the Taylor family’s home and plotting to take everything from Olivia, my daughter still can’t surpass her.

“She was even imprisoned.

“I refuse to swallow this bitter pill! I refuse!”

“Olivia,” Evelyn said. Her tone was strange. “The fact that you found me means you’ve discovered the drug in Amelia’s body. You must be quite curious now. You must be curious about what Amelia took, right?”

When Evelyn mentioned this, she giggled twice. She craned her neck and deliberately said, “But I won’t tell you. I won’t say anything. You will never know what I have done.”

Olivia reclined in her chair, leaned back, raised her eyes, and cast a glance at Evelyn.

Then, she suddenly smiled confidently. It was as if Evelyn’s schemes and her words that were meant to deliberately anger her were as childish as children playing a make–believe game. She did not take them seriously at all.

“You think too highly of yourself,” Olivia said. “You think I won’t know just because you refuse to say, huh?”

Olivia crossed her arms and bent her long legs, enunciating the names of several medicinal herbs…

When the names of the herbs used in traditional medicine were mentioned, Olivia’s tone was still a little nonchalant, but to Evelyn’s ears, it was like a thunderclap.

“How, how could you know?” Evelyn said. She was shocked and baffled. Her pupils widened. Her throat was dry, and her voice was incredibly hoarse. “Impossible. Impossible. How could you know?”

Olivia entered the interrogation room. In less than half an hour, she came out with the prescription.

Peter had been observing Evelyn through a video feed. When he saw Olivia come out of the room, he hurriedly and excitedly followed her.

He was burning with curiosity. “Miss Taylor, how do you know the prescription?” he asked.

He thought to himself, “When did Miss Taylor find out about this? She’s so tight–lipped. She didn’t even tell us.”

Olivia turned her gaze and glanced at Peter, asking in return, “Who said I know the prescription?” “You don’t know, huh?” Peter said. His steps came to an abrupt halt. He was completely stunned. He stuttered as he said, “Th–then why did you manage to say those medicinal herbs that are used in traditional medicine?”

Olivia’s tone was nonchalant when she replied, “I guessed.”

“Guessed?” Peter thought.

Peter was dumbfounded, and his entire being was in a state of bewilderment.

He thought, “Could she really guess something like this?”

Kelly was also very curious. She leaned in closer to Olivia and asked, “Olivia, how did you manage to guess those medicinal herbs?”

Olivia’s tone was nonchalant as if she was talking about something which was extremely ordinary. “It’s very simple,” she said. “After observing the symptoms, I just worked backward. There are only a few drugs that can affect people’s emotions. It’s very easy to guess.”

Kelly was left speechless.

Tyson and Peter were also left speechless.

“It can actually work that way as well, huh?” they thought.

16:18 Although they had long known that Olivia was smart, they were still occasionally amazed by her intelligence.

They thought to themselves, “Damn. Is she even a human?”

The three of them were the cream of the crop among the elite, but in the presence of Olivia, they always felt incredibly foolish.

They also felt that they were simply wasting resources by being alive.

Olivia was still calm when facing Kelly, Tyson, and Peter.

However, the moment she returned to the study, which was the moment she was alone, her body completely slumped onto the sofa.

She opened her palm and looked at the prescription on it.

The names of medicinal herbs along with their quantities were listed.

Her gaze swept past the prescription and landed on the last name, which was “Subtle Essence.”

This was the Smith family’s prescription!

Olivia locked herself in the room. It was unclear how much time had passed when Tyson came over, knocked on the door, and said that Evelyn had confessed everything.

It was only then that Olivia regained some emotional composure and began to read Evelyn’s confession. From what Evelyn revealed, abandoning Olivia was not an idea that came suddenly.

Rather, it was a premeditated plan.

She had long wanted to drive Olivia out of the Taylor family’s home and let her own daughter take Olivia’s place.

However, she never had the chance to do so.

It was Evelyn’s helper, Lindsey Reagan, who gave her the idea to call Samue and bring Olivia out as a cover, which would make it easier for them to have an affair.

п D After deliberately losing Olivia, Lindsey even gave Evelyn a set of medicine, claiming that it could drive a person insane if consumed.

It was only when Amelia went insane and could not recognize anyone that there would be a reason to bring a daughter into the family through adoption.

Amelia did indeed feel very sad after losing her daughter, but it did not drive her to the point of madness. It was the medication that amplified this sense of grief and suffering.

The pain was too intense, and Amelia could not bear it. It was only then that she went insane.

The drug made Amelia more emotionally sensitive and intense. There were fluctuating ups and downs in her emotions.

It amplified Amelia’s love for Emma and increased her disdain and resentment toward Olivia. “Where’s Lindsey?” Olivia asked as she frowned.

Tyson explained, “Evelyn informed me that Lindsey left ten years ago and disappeared without a trace.

She only left behind this prescription.”

“By the way,” Tyson said as he suddenly remembered something, “Evelyn wants to see you. She has something to tell you.”

Olivia rubbed her temples and went to the interrogation room. Evelyn was hunched over the table, looking even more dispirited.

When she saw Olivia, she struggled to support herself to sit up.

“Olivia,” Evelyn said as she grinned. “You’re really amazing. You’re intelligent and beautiful. You are a graduate of Ember University, and you have medical skills. You are the head of the Smith family. You are even engaged to the richest man. Why are you so fortunate?”

Olivia frowned. Her intuition told her that Evelyn had something to say.

Sure enough, Evelyn said something next.

“But all of this is fake,” she said. “Everything is fake. Olivia, your life has been designed by someone.

It’s all prearranged!”

Evelyn repeatedly uttered these two remarks, claiming that Olivia’s life was designed by someone.

However, she did not know the details. She was in a daze about many things, just going along with what Lindsey said and not knowing much.

“What should we do?” Tyson asked Olivia about how to handle Evelyn.

Olivia leaned back in her chair with her head slightly lowered. She looked indifferent, not particularly concerned about Evelyn’s words.

Her determination was strong, and she would not be swayed by a few words from Evelyn.

Upon hearing Tyson’s question, she raised her head and said, “Send her to the police station. She conspired to harm Mrs. Taylor. There will be a legal trial for her.”

Tyson understood.

After a while, Olivia received a call from Harper.

Harper was Daniel’s cousin. After Daniel and Olivia got engaged, Harper and Olivia became much closer. In order to get closer to her future cousin–in–law, Harper took the initiative to call her and ask her to go shopping.

“Olivia, the department store has new arrivals,” Harper said. “Let’s go shopping and pick out a few clothes for Daniel.” She giggled and continued, “In the past, Daniel’s clothes were handled by the butler. Now that he’s engaged, he can finally wear the clothes his fiancée chooses for him.”

Olivia was not interested in shopping, but she was interested in choosing clothes for Daniel.

The two of them agreed on a time, and Olivia asked Kelly if she wanted to go.

Kelly shook her head and said, “I’ve signed with a talent agency, and I have to go back for training.

We’re going to form a group next month.”

Olivia did not know much about the entertainment industry, so she asked carefully.

After Kelly’s explained, Olivia understood.

It turned out that Kelly had signed up for a variety show called “Onwards, Girls!“. More than one hundred girls participated. After the preliminary rounds, advancing stages, and the final battle, a total of nine girls. were selected to form a group.

Olivia did not quite understand this method of forming a group. She frowned slightly and asked, “Why do you want to join a girl group? Wouldn’t it be better to act in movies or TV dramas directly?”

Kelly covered her mouth and chuckled, thinking to herself, “Olivia is smart in other aspects, but when it comes to the entertainment industry, she doesn’t know how things work.”

She hurriedly explained, “I’m just a regular person now. Who would hire me to act in television dramas?

And don’t underestimate girl groups. This variety show is very popular. The final group formation is not the most important thing. What matters is that I can use this process to build up my popularity.”

Olivia understood now.

After Kelly left, Tyson curiously took out his phone and began to search for this show. Then, he handed it to Olivia and said, “Miss Taylor, look, this show is generating a lot of buzz. It hasn’t even been aired yet, yet it’s already trending.”

Olivia took the phone and glanced at it, furrowing her brows.

Tyson was curious. He asked, “Miss Taylor, what’s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?”

“No,” Olivia said as she shook her head. “I’m worried that someone would bully Kelly.”

Tyson thought, “How is that possible?”

Tyson was left speechless, thinking, “Kelly has undergone special training. Her skills are even better than a big man like me. How could she possibly be bullied?”

Just as he was about to speak to comfort Olivia, he saw Olivia take out her phone and call Daniel, saying, “Daniel, I want to sponsor a variety show, but I don’t have a suitable entertainment company under my name. Can you help with this?”

Daniel was certainly more than willing. He said, “Sure. Which show do you want to sponsor?”

Olivia said, “The show is ‘Onwards, Girls!. 20 million dollars in sponsorship fee.”

Daniel found it a little strange. “Why do you suddenly want to sponsor a variety show?” he said. “Is the Smith family doing something?”

“No,” Olivia said with an indifferent expression. “The Smith family does need to advertise, but not in the entertainment industry.”

“Why do you want to do that then?” Daniel asked.

Olivia’s eyes were calm as she explained, “I’m worried that someone would bully Kelly, so I want to support her.”

Tyson, who was drinking water at the side, burst out laughing and spat out the water.

He thought, “What an astounding display of doting on someone!

“20 million dollars in sponsorship fee.

“I’m really envious and jealous. Why am I not Kelly? I’d be willing to change gender.”

Jealousy distorted Tyson completely!

The place where Harper had arranged to meet Olivia was very close. When Olivia arrived, Harper was looking at shirts in a men’s clothing store.

Upon seeing Olivia, Harper hurriedly ran over and said, “Olivia, what do you think of this piece? Isn’t it very stylish? There’s a tech conference next Wednesday. Let’s pick one for Daniel.”

The store chosen by Harper had a good taste of style. It was luxurious and low–key.

Olivia loved the style here. She chose a shirt, a suit, and a dark red striped tie for Daniel.

The sales assistant had just finished packaging the items when a familiar person walked in from outside.

It was Winona.

Harper blinked. She was stunned for a moment at first. Then, she was suddenly thrilled. “Winona,” she said. “You’re Winona!”

Winona smiled gently with an elegant demeanor. She then affectionately patted Harper on the head and said, “Harper, I didn’t expect you to still remember me.”

“How could I forget you, Winona?” Harper replied joyfully. She then turned around, wanting to introduce Winona to Olivia. “Olivia, this is Winona, my cousin’s…”

At this point, Harper paused for a moment. Thinking about Winona’s previous relationship with Daniel, she suddenly became awkward. She lowered her voice and said, “Winona is my cousin’s classmate.”

Then, she introduced Olivia to Winona, saying, “This is Olivia, my future cousin–in–law.”

Winona nodded. There was no trace of dissatisfaction or jealousy on her face. She had a gentle and graceful demeanor, as if she was truly an old friend who had not met Olivia in a long time.

“I’ve met Olivia before,” Winona said with a gentle smile.

Then, she gently swept her gaze, and it landed on the clothes held by the sales assistant. “Choosing clothes for Daniel, huh?” she asked.

Harper nodded and said, “Yep. There’s a conference next Wednesday. Olivia and I are here to pick out some clothes for Daniel.”

Winona nodded and said, “Did you pick this tie? Daniel doesn’t like red. How about changing it to a blue one with thin stripes? It’s elegant and natural.”

As Winona spoke, she walked over to the tie section, took a blue tie, and handed it to the sales assistant beside her, saying, “Wrap it up.”

She did that with an attitude of familiarity and spontaneity.

After picking out the tie, she looked at the shirt and sighed. “In the past, Daniel always wore jackets and T–shirts,” she said. “He never wore shirts. I didn’t expect that after a few years, the once carefree young man would also sit in the office, dressed in a suit and a shirt. Life is full of surprises.”

At this point, Winona turned around and smiled apologetically at Olivia, saying, “Daniel and I are old friends. In the past, I helped him take care of his clothes. I got carried away with nostalgia and said too much. Ms. Taylor, you are so magnanimous. I’m sure you won’t mind, right?”

Winona’s voice was warm and gentle, yet it was filled with a sense of hostility.

Both in her words and between the lines, she revealed the unique relationship between herself and Daniel.

Olivia could not be bothered to pay her any attention. She simply sat on the sofa, sipping coffee and perusing the new product catalog.

These were the new products that would only be available next month. One had to place an advance order to obtain them.

Harper sat beside Olivia. She craned her neck and said softly, “Olivia, you are not angry, huh?”

“Angry about what?” Olivia said as she raised her gaze.

Harper stretched out her little finger and discreetly pointed at Winona, who was picking out clothes in front of them. “She used to handle Daniel’s clothes, you know?” she said. “You are not jealous, huh?”

Olivia thought, “Jealous? Then, she suddenly smiled.

Her smile was magnanimous and calm, exuding confidence from the inside out. “Both the butler, Mr.

Brown, and the housemaid, Zoe, have handled Daniel’s clothes,” she said. “Did I get upset with them?”

“They are just servants!” Harper thought.

Harper was momentarily taken aback.

Then, she heard Olivia continue, “Winona is a well–bred young lady, yet she wants to be mentioned in the same breath as a butler and a housemaid. There’s no reason to be upset with such a person.”

Harper understood a little, yet she was also a little puzzled.

Just as she was in a daze, she saw Olivia suddenly waving at Winona.

Winona walked over with a smug expression, thinking that she had managed to provoke Olivia.

“Ms. Taylor,” Winona said as she walked over, the corners of her mouth curled up slightly with a great sense of provocation.

Olivia glanced at the sales assistant beside her. That sales assistant was holding a few clothes that Winona had chosen.

Winona had good taste. The styles were all understated and elegant.

“Not bad,” Olivia praised as she nodded.

Seeing this, Winona was smug. Just as she was about to say something, she heard the next remark.

“Ms. Manson, you enjoy helping people take care of their clothes,” Olivia said. “You must have graduated from a butler academy, right? That’s great. I’ll hire you for a day as well to pick out some clothes for me.” As Olivia spoke, she handed over a twenty–dollar bill and said, “This is the tip.”

Upon hearing this, Winona’s expression instantly changed.

She thought, “This Olivia actually treats me like a butler and a servant!”

Winona’s expression contorted. Because she was too shocked and angry, she remained silent for a long while.

Initially, the sales assistant standing beside her was secretly delighted. She thought, “The two young ladies compete for a guy. They will surely try to outdo one another, and perhaps buy a lot of things.

“I will then earn a lot of commission!

“Unexpectedly, Ms. Taylor, who is the guy’s current girlfriend, is that terrific. With just one remark, she managed to completely embarrass the guy’s ex, Ms. Manson.

“She even gave tips to servants and butlers!”

If it weren’t for the inappropriate setting, the sales assistant really wanted to give Olivia a big thumbs up.

She thought, “Calm and composed, she just embarrassed her love rival. That’s truly impressive!”

Harper was also extremely nervous. She was really afraid that the two of them would fight.

She quickly stood up to defuse the situation, snatching the twenty–dollar bill from Olivia’s hand and smiling at Winona as she said, “Winona, don’t be mad. Don’t be mad. Olivia is just joking.”

“Joking!” Winona said. “Why can’t I tell that she’s joking?”

were like ice blades, gouging Olivia again and again. “Ms Vinona’s deep eyes were full of coldness.

They Taylor, don’t you think you have crossed the line? You used such a method to humiliate people. I’m not someone anyone can just come and bully!” “Bully?” Olivia said as she leaned against the back of the sofa and crossed her legs gently. There was a hint of elegance and arrogance in her casual and carefree demeanor. “Ms. Manson, you’ve misunderstood. How can this be considered bullying? I just noticed you enjoy taking care of people’s clothing, so I was giving you this opportunity.”

After saying that, she turned to Harper and said, “Harper, you heard it just now. Ms. Manson clearly said it herself.”

Harper felt really awkward, not knowing what to say at all.

Winona had never been humiliated like this before. Her face immediately turned ashen, and she glared at Olivia with a deep sense of resentment, saying, “You’ve gone too far!”

Olivia put away her previous indifference and her expression turned as cold as snow. Her tone was nonchalant, but it was arrogant and resolute. “So what if I bully you?” she said.

At this point, Olivia suddenly chuckled. She then continued, “I won’t beat around the bush. The truth is, simply don’t like you, and I’m bullying you. What are you going to do about it?”

“Ah…” A sense of hostility surged in Winona’s eyes. She had never experienced such humiliation in her life.

Throughout her life, she had always been someone who caused people to be filled with admiration.

She had always been the one who bullied others, and no one had ever dared to bully her.

I “Olivia, stay right here, and don’t go anywhere!!” Winona said. She threw away the tie in her hand and immediately took out her phone to make a call. The first thing she said was, “Is this Mr. Jefferson from the security team? I’m Winona!”

The attitude of the person on the other end of the line seemed to be very humble and submissive. It was unclear what was said, but it managed to slightly reduce the intense anger on Winona’s face.

She looked up at Olivia coldly and continued, “I’m at the Manson family’s mall on Relion Street. I want you to come immediately with a team of people. Someone is causing trouble here!”

Upon saying that and hanging up, Winona looked at Olivia smugly and said, “You dare to bully me, so you’ll have to face the consequences!”

Seeing this scene, Harper was almost scared to tears.

She thought, “What’s going on here? I was so cheerful when I left home, and now, in just a short while, it has turned into a fight?”

The store manager and sales assistant at the side were also shocked. One after another, they retreated to the side. They absolutely did not dare to step forward and mediate.

The sales assistant was a young and beautiful girl. Although she looked nervous, she was very excited deep down…

She thought to herself, “Oh my goodness. What a spectacle! I actually stumble upon this!

“I must post about it!”

She quickly took out her phone and started posting on a well–known forum, using a pseudonym since she did not dare to use her real name.

She posted, [Shocking news! Do you all remember the recent buzz about the wealthy daddy getting engaged? I work at a famous luxury men’s clothing store, and today, I encountered the current partner and the old flame of the wealthy daddy. It’s a total battleground. Oh golly!]

As soon as the post was published, someone replied, [Wealthy daddy? Is it Mr. Sullivan, the richest man?] Big–faced cat posted, [The person above, be cautious to avoid getting banned. OP, please continue. I’m so darn excited. I really want to know how wealthy folks fight due to jealousy. I heard that rich people have particularly messy relationships.]

The sales assistant briefly explained what had happened earlier.

Immediately, a group of people replied.

Young Windchaser posted, [The fiancée is so sassy! She fired back on the spot.]

Wandering Dog posted, [Pfft… I’m dying of laughter. Servants and butlers. That fiancée is awesome. In novels and TV dramas, when the female lead encounters this kind of situation where her boyfriend’s ex–girlfriend comes to provoke her, she usually silently feels–hurt. At most, she will have a little quarrel with the male lead. I didn’t expect the fiancée to be that impressive!]

Strange Fruit posted, [Exactly, especially that line “I’m bullying you. What are you going to do about it?”

So cool!]

Fruit Candy posted, [No cutting in line. No cutting in line. OP, please continue. What happened next?]

Garfield posted, [Yep. Yep. Yep. I’m very curious about what happened next. Did the two of them fight?]

Strong man posted, [Beautiful ladies fighting. That’s gotta be a sight to behold!]

Seeing these people’s replies, the sales assistant continued to post, [The old flame called a team of bodyguards over. There’s no movement from the current partner. I don’t know what she’s preparing.]

Strong man posted, [Damn. A brawl! These rich and beautiful ladies are truly something else. I thought that my idea of resorting to fights was already quite violent, but one of them actually went ahead and rallied the troops!]

Strange Fruit posted, [It’s really an eye–opener. So this is how rich and beautiful ladies fight over men.

They fight it out directly. Suddenly, all those angelic bitches and female supporting characters in TV dramas with their schemes and plots seem so weak!]

Miss Bubbles posted, [Yeah. It’s the rich and beautiful ladies who are the badass ones. They directly threw down!]

In the men’s clothing store, the store manager hesitated about stepping forward to mediate. However, given her status, she simply did not have the appropriate standing to do so. Moreover, the two sides had such a strong presence. She was afraid of hurting herself.

Harper also looked nervous. She first turned to Winona, saying, “Winona, stop making a scene. You’re not actually going to get physical, right?”

A hint of delight flashed across Winona’s eyes. She deliberately glanced at Olivia and said in a meaningful tone, “Whether or not I get physical depends on whether a certain someone is sensible. If she apologizes to me, maybe I’ll be in a good mood and let her off the hook.”

Upon hearing this, Harper hurriedly turned to Olivia and said pleadingly, “Olivia, be submissive. Wise people know the situation that they are in, and they will temporarily avoid unfavorable circumstances to prevent losses or humiliation. This is Winona’s territory. Let’s be submissive.”

Olivia was still sipping coffee, looking laid–back. She turned her gaze and saw that Harper was so anxious that she was about to cry. Olivia raised her hand and stroked Harper’s head as she said in a comforting tone, “Don’t worry. I’ve brought some people with me.”

Upon hearing this, the tears that had been welling up in Harper’s eyes completely fell.

She thought, “You can’t be serious, right? You guys are really going to fight, huh?”

She raised her gaze and wiped her face, saying, “Olivia, you only brought two people. That’s not enough.” Harper had seen the two people that Olivia brought with her. “They are not tall at all, and they are lean,” Harper thought. “They do not look like bodyguards at all.

“Can these two people really fight?

“While the security guards in the mall may not be nimble, there are many of them.”

“Olivia!” Harper said, feeling very helpless.

There was nothing she could do now.

Seeing that Olivia was still sitting calmly on the sofa, Winona sneered and said, “Such stubbornness and not willing to give in until you face the consequences of your actions! Today, I will teach you a lesson and let you know what it means to act with excessive pride and not understand one’s own limitations! I’m not someone you can casually disrespect.”

As soon as Winona finished talking, Donald Jefferson arrived with a team of about a dozen security guards.

“Ms. Manson, where is the troublemaker you mentioned?” Donald asked.

Winona pointed at Olivia and said, “Teach her a lesson.”

When Donald arrived, Tyson and Peter followed him into the store and stood in front of Olivia.

Seeing these two skinny individuals who were as thin as bamboo poles, Winona could not help but chuckle.

She thought, “These two things actually dare to stand in front of her. This is so darn hilarious!”

Donald’s expression was also filled with mockery. Before he came, he had guessed that the other party had brought bodyguards, so he felt somewhat apprehensive.

He thought, “I didn’t expect that when we met, the bodyguards are actually two skinny monkeys!

“Damn funny!”

Donald was 6 feet and 3 inches tall. As he stood in front of Peter, Peter looked like a small mountain.

Donald said, “Hey, kid. Get out if you have some sense. Otherwise, I’m going to be rough!”

“What?” Peter said. “You want to beat me, huh?” A cold glint flashed across his eyes as he began to flex his wrist.

Tyson, who was beside him, held his shoulder and said softly, “Don’t be rash!”

Seeing this, Donald smiled and looked at Tyson, saying, “Kid, you have some sense. I’ll spare you for being sensible, as long as you…”

Before Donald finished talking, he was interrupted by Tyson, who leaned his left cheek over and said, “Come on. Hit here!”

“What the hell?” Donald thought. He was stunned. “Someone actually takes the initiative to come over and ask for a beating.”

Donald turned around and glanced at Winona.

Winona frowned and said in a displeased tone, “What are you waiting for?”

Donald felt a sudden anxiety. He quickly turned around and raised his hand to slap Tyson.

Tyson staggered and moved a few steps back.

Seeing this, Donald looked disdainful. “What a useless thing,” he said.

He went forward, wanting to kick Tyson. However, he saw Tyson take out a pistol from his waist. Tyson then pointed it at Donald’s head.

His tone was calm as he said, “I’m a police officer. Put your hands up. You will be arrested for assaulting a police officer!”

Smith family.

“Dad,” Winona said as she sat on the chair. The first thing she said when they met was about Olivia. “I heard that Olivia is the head of the Smith family. Do you know the Smith family? What’s their background?”

“Jonny Manson sat opposite her. He was looking at a painting. When he heard his daughter’s question, he did not even raise his head. His attitude was dismissive. ““The Smith family is not considered an aristocratic family, but they shouldn’t be underestimated either,” he said.”

Winona frowned and said, “What’s the deal with this family? Is the Smith family really a family with a long history and one that has been around for hundreds of years?”

Upon hearing this, Jonny finally raised his gaze from the painting and looked at Winona, saying, “The Smith family does have some history. Just like our family, the Smith family is also a vassal of the main family.”

“The Smith family is also a vassal!” Winona said. She was shocked, thinking, “How come I never knew about this in the past?”

Something crossed Winona’s mind. She frowned and said, “Dad, between the Smith family and our family, which one does the main family value more?”

“What do you think?” Jonny said as he raised his eyebrows and said proudly. “With modern medicine being so advanced, it dominates everything. There’s no longer a place for ancient medicine, and as a result, the Smith family has lost its rightful position.

“Otherwise, the Wilcox family and the Smithson family wouldn’t have given up on medicine so early and looked for other options. Only that old fellow, Isaac, is holding on to ancient medical practices.” At this point, Jonny paused for a moment before he continued, “Don’t even mention the present day. Even hundreds of years ago, the Smith family’s home was just a royal hospital, while our family played a crucial role in the main family’s wealth. The Smith family is not in a position to compare with us at all.”

Speaking of wealth matters, Jonny frowned and asked Winona, “How are you getting along with Daniel? Weren’t you certain about the love you have for him? Why did you let him get engaged to the Smith family’s girl?”

While the Manson family had a history of several hundred years and substantial wealth, some of the senior members within the family had been sticking to old traditions and were resistant to new things.

As a result, they missed out on the opportunity for internet development.

Currently, the internet landscape in the country had already been established. There was hardly any opportunity to get involved in it.

Faced with no other option, the Manson family had to be opportunistic.

Since they could not directly claim a share of the internet boom, they took an indirect approach by making Daniel, who was the domestic internet giant, a part of the Manson family.

So, when Winona saw the news of Daniel’s engagement, she hurriedly returned to the country, hoping to salvage their relationship.

In recent years, the Manson family had been on a decline, and they urgently needed some fresh blood to counteract the family’s declining status.

Therefore, Winona was determined to win over Daniel.

Just a few days ago, even though Daniel was already engaged to Olivia, Winona was still full of confidence in her relationship with Daniel. She believed that Daniel had feelings for her and that his engagement to someone else was just a way of provoking her.

However, after facing Olivia today, Winona could not help but feel a bit heavy–hearted.

She thought to herself, “This woman is a bit of a handful.

“But it’s not very difficult to deal with her. It’s just a little troublesome.

“The Smith family is nothing more than a fallen family. The main family doesn’t care about them at all.

According to Dad, in recent years, the Smith family has already been pushed out of the core of power. They are clueless about many of the main family’s strategies and plans, and they have completely fallen to the bottom.

“The Wilcox family, which is located outside the country, does not care about the Smith family at all.

They haven’t had any contact with the Smith family for decades.

“Most importantly, Isaac, who has the best medical skills among all members of the Smith family, has become a vegetable. He is in a coma. Olivia alone could not support the Smith family.”

At this point, a few hints of smugness flashed across Winona’s eyes.

She thought, “This Olivia that comes from a fallen family actually wants to fight against me. What an excessive display of pride and total ignorance of her own limitations!”

Winona was not afraid of dealing with Olivia, but when she thought of the two police officers she met today, she felt somewhat uncertain.

That was how the situation was in the country. Business owners naturally had a fear of politics. “Dad, Olivia is protected by two police officers,” Winona said. “Do you think there may be some influential figures backing her up?” Winona was very concerned about this.

“Impossible!” Jonny said. His expression was contemptuous. “Don’t worry about this. The Smith family doesn’t have any influential figures backing them up. It’s just because of their medical expertise and a slightly broader network.”

Upon hearing this, Winona was relieved. She could now act without any reservations.

Winona and Daniel had known each other for many years, so she had a reasonable level of knowledge about him. He despised underhanded tactics behind the scenes.

She thought, “Previously, I failed to scheme against Olivia at Fracha Club. This time around, Daniel must have sensed my intention, so I absolutely cannot act rashly again in the short term.

“If Daniel were to find out that I am secretly harming Olivia, even if he loves me deeply, he would never be with me.

“Therefore, I’ve got to defeat Olivia openly without resorting to underhanded tactics.

“I am the heiress of the Manson family, and I have assets worth 2 billion dollars. How can Olivia, a member of the insignificant Smith family, compare to me?

“I will make Olivia feel ashamed and let Daniel understand who is the one that is truly capable of helping him.

“However, before that, I’ll have a small payback for Olivia.

“I’ll think of a way to make Sarah and Michael tell Daniel about what happened today.

“Daniel loves me deeply, and upon hearing about this, he will surely be extremely angry. He will get upset with Olivia and resent her.

“As long as there is a rift between the two of them, I’ll have a way to drive a wedge between them.”

Thinking of this, Winona called Olivia.

Olivia was reading documents in the study when she received a call from Winona. She was a little surprised.

“You’re out so soon?” Olivia asked.

Winona choked with anger.

She thought to herself, “Can’t this bitch talk about something else? Why does she have to mention this and poke at my heart?”

Taking a deep breath, Winona said mockingly, “Olivia, don’t be smug. Wait until Daniel returns, and you’ll realize something.”

Olivia was baffled. She said, “Daniel is my fiancé. What I will realize is none of your business.”

“Humph,” Winona sneered. She then said, “You still don was know, huh? In the past, when I with Daniel, he cared about me the most. He couldn’t bear to see me feel aggrieved. Even if there was the tiniest bit of grievance, he would ensure that any injustice or wrong I suffered was corrected Today, you provoked me. I don’t need to do anything. Daniel will deal with you!”

Olivia was left speechless.

After a long while, she asked In puzzlement, “Ms. Manson, do you have a bit of a mental problem? You certainly have a mental problem!”

She thought, “I’ve never seen such a narcissistic person.”

Winona was greatly angered by Olivia, so she immediately passed the message to Sarah.

Sarah was having dinner with Michael and the others. When she heard the news, she got angry right away.

She thought to herself, “Olivia is really crossing the line!”

Sarah called Daniel and asked ferociously, “Daniel, do you know what Olivia did to Winona?”

Daniel was reading documents at the office.

Recently, the company had been going through a period of instability. There had been several new rules from higher–ups that restrict the development of the internet.

At first, Daniel did not take it seriously and thought it was the country taking action to regulate the internet.

In recent years, the rapid development of the internet had outpaced some policies, leading to a lot of chaos.

One of the incidents was online “human flesh searches” that led to the loss of life a few years ago.

It wasn’t until a few days ago when the tax bureau checked the accounts of New City Network, claiming that someone had reported New City Network for tax evasion with their real names, that Daniel finally understood.

“It isn’t the country trying to regulate the internet,” he thought. “Rather, some influential figures from higher authorities want to bring me into compliance or control my actions.

“In Capital City, those several political families, whether it’s the Book family or the Swift family, the Sullivan family has connections with them, and our relationships are quite good. So, it’s unlikely that they are the ones behind this.

“So, who could it possibly be then?”

In the past two years, Capital City had been in the midst of leadership changes. Several prominent families were fiercely competing, creating a tense atmosphere.

The next leader was very likely to come from the Book family, as Ryan had had a good track record in recent years and accomplished many significant achievements. However, the Grant family was also not to be underestimated. It was said that the Grant family had a deep influence. They usually kept a low profile. At crucial moments, their methods were quite powerful.

The Manson family’s Prooco Group belonged to the Grant family.

Jeremy Watson, the deputy director of the Capitol Research Institute, also hailed from the Grant family.

Although Daniel was focused on business, he could not ignore the news coming from the capital. He had been constantly arranging for people to inquire about it.

In the change of leadership this time, the Book family and the Grant family were evenly matched.

Almost all the forces had expressed their stance, except Capitol Research Institute.

Although the deputy director of the research institute, Jeremy, was a member of the Grant family, the director was not. He had not declared his support for any family.

Therefore, the stance of the research institute was crucial. It would practically determine the victory or defeat of the Book family and the Grant family.

Both sides wanted to win the support of the research institute, but the director of the research institute never expressed his stance.

It was said that this director’s identity was very mysterious. He had not appeared in public all these years. Other than a few esteemed senior academicians of the research institute, no one had seen the director in person.

Even Jeremy, the deputy director, did not know who the director was and what he looked like.

Daniel had also made considerable effort to ask around, but unfortunately, he could not find out anything. All he knew was that this director was elusive and was not in Capital City all year round.

Daniel did not know which family was targeting him, but the Grant family was the more likely one.

This was because the timing of the incident was too coincidental. Winona had just appeared, and New City Network then ran into trouble.

It was hard to keep Daniel from overthinking it.

He was contemplating the matter related to the Grant family when he received a call from Sarah, and she began by questioning him.

Daniel had a headache. He could not help but rub his forehead and ask patiently, “What happened?”

Sarah quickly recounted the situation to Daniel. Then, she said, “How do you intend to deal with it?

Winona has been really wronged. I heard she couldn’t even have dinner.”

Daniel frowned and his expression immediately turned cold. “What did you just say?” he said. “This is outrageous. Why did it escalate to this point?”

Upon hearing this, Sarah’s lips curled up. She was very satisfied with Daniel’s attitude.

She thought to herself, “Hmph, I know he still cares about Winona. Acting all nonchalant most of the time, but when Winona gets into trouble, his facade falls apart.”

“It’s all because of Olivia,” she said. “She’s really too audacious. She actually…”

Before Sarah finished talking, she was interrupted by Daniel with a frown. “You’ve got it wrong,” he said. “I wasn’t talking about Olivia. I meant Winona was the one who went too far!”

Daniel leaned back in his chair, his body reclining, and he rubbed his eyebrows.

He then enunciated each word as he said, “Out of respect for your grandmother, I’ve been tolerating you time and time again, but my patience is limited. Sarah, be cautious and consider the consequences of your behavior.”

Daniel’s voice was not loud, and it even sounded somewhat nonchalant. However, every word carried a chilling undertone, leaving Sarah pale.

Her face was pale. She still wanted to question Daniel, but Michael snatched her phone away and hung up the call. Then, he growled, “Enough. Have you satisfied your urge to cause trouble?”

“How can you call this causing trouble?” Sarah roared. “What’s going on with Daniel? He’s just standing by and letting Winona get bullied. Doesn’t he care about their past at all?”

“That’s enough!” Michael said impatiently. “Can you stop meddling where you shouldn’t? Whoever Daniel fancies is his business, not yours. Please remember your place. You’re just a friend of Daniel.”

Sarah stomped her feet in anger, but she eventually calmed down.

However, she was still a little indignant. She muttered to herself, saying, “I just feel sorry for Winona.

She put in so much effort to help Daniel, who used to be lazy and not focused on anything. She tried everything to get him on the right path, but Daniel just didn’t care and continued to drift through life. “It wasn’t until Winona left in disappointment that Daniel suddenly came to his senses. He reclaimed the Sullivan family and established such a large family business.

“This is all Winona’s merit. She painstakingly accompanied a man to grow up, tolerated all his bad habits, and urged him to progress. After so much effort, she nurtured a fragile sapling into a towering tree. What right does Olivia have to pluck the fruit?

“What right does she have?”

This time, Michael did not say anything.

He was not as extreme as Sarah, but deep down, he also leaned toward supporting Winona.

This was because back in those days, Winona really had it tough.

She was the beloved daughter of Prooco Group and the only daughter of the Manson family. Jonny would never allow her to marry Daniel, who was incompetent, lazy, and could not even inherit the family business.

In order to be with Daniel, Winona really did a lot of things.

Not only did she accompany Daniel in his growth and urge him to improve, but she also contributed a lot. She invested money, effort, and resources. She had also persuaded the Manson family to invest in Daniel, all with the hope that Jonny would see Daniel’s progress and agree to their relationship.

It was because Daniel disappointed her so much that she eventually gave up and left.

However, all these words were of no use now. Matters of the heart did not follow reason, and timing was everything.

After six or seven years had passed, everything had already changed beyond recognition.

Michael patted Sarah’s shoulder and said, “Since it was Winona who let go and left in the first place back then, she can’t expect Daniel to stay in the same place and wait for her.”

i didn’t let go. She didn’t leave on her own.

“You don’t know anything!” Sarah sniffled and shouted. “Winona didn’t let It was Jonny who forcibly took her away.”

Sarah still remembered the despair on Winona’s face to this day.

Back then, Winona crouched on the floor and covered her face. Her tears had dried up as she repeatedly said, “What should I do? What should I do? Dad said if I don’t go overseas, he’ll get someone to break Daniel’s legs.”

It was time to perform acupuncture therapy on Amelia again.

The acupuncture therapy session today would be the last one. After it was performed. Amelia’s body would be fine.

Olivia had everything ready. Then, she received a call from the Sullivan family’s old residence.

It was a call from Andrew.

Andrew was picked up by Isabella last week. She said she missed her grandson.

“Olivia, Andrew said. He was almost six years old and was much more sensible.

He had grown taller. He was no longer round and chubby. He had also started to show the early signs of a young boy’s strength and vigor. His voice had lost its childish quality. Instead, it had a more mature quality, reflecting the concerns that typically came with the transition from childhood to adolescence.

“Can you pick me up today?” he said. “I want to go home.”

“Sure,” Olivia said as she put down silver needles and sat on the chair. She asked gently, “I’ll come to pick you up right away, but Andrew, can you tell me the reason? Did someone bully you?”

In the past, Andrew was always alone when he came to the old residence. There was a driver to pick him up. There was no need for Daniel or Olivia to come and pick him up.

It was really strange that he suddenly asked Olivia to pick him up today.

The little one panted for a while, and for once, he was silent. After a while, he shook his little head and denied it, saying, “No. I just missed you.”

“Alright,” Olivia said. “Wait there obediently. I’ll be right there.”

After hanging up the phone, Olivia asked Blake to contact William and informed him that she would not be going today. She would go to perform acupuncture therapy on Amelia in two days.

Olivia drove to the Sullivan family’s old residence.

Before the engagement, Olivia had never thought about stepmother or stepson issues. Although Andrew was not her biological child, she loved this little boy very much. She did not consider anything else.

Blake had mentioned it a few times, asking her to think about the issue of her interaction with Andrew.

She asked Olivia to consider whether to leave Andrew at the old residence and let Isabella raise him or to bring him up herself.

At that time, Olivia did not think too much about it. She had always considered Andrew as her own child, so, of course, she wanted to raise him herself.

Blake sighed and put in effort to give her heartfelt advice, saying, “Right now, Andrew is still young. He relies on you and adores you. But when he gradually grows up and becomes sensible, realizing that you’re not his biological mother, will he still love you completely?”

Olivia did not want to hear these words.

For some reason, she could not stand a single word of criticism, blame, or even the slightest hint of disapproval toward Andrew, even if it came from someone like Blake, who genuinely cared for her.

When Blake mentioned concern about the possible future estrangement between Olivia and Andrew, Olivia could not bear it, and her heart ached faintly.

She thought to herself, “Andrew is my child. We won’t grow apart.”

The servants at the old residence already knew Olivia. When they saw Olivia’s car, they immediately let her in. The butler also welcomed her at the gate.

“Ms. Taylor,” Mr. Brown said. His attitude was very respectful. In comparison to his previous attitude toward Olivia, his attitude had become more intimate.

After all, Olivia was already engaged to Daniel. She would be the future lady of the Sullivan family. She was a part of the Sullivan family now, so he could no longer treat her like a guest.

11:21 Olivia listened to Mr. Brown’s report as she walked inside. “Mrs. Sullivan is taking her nap upstairs,” he said. “Mr. Andrew is playing on the fourth floor. Do you need someone to bring Mr. Andrew down?”

“It’s okay,” Olivia said as she shook her head. “I’ll go over and see him.” After changing her shoes, Olivia took the elevator to the fourth floor.

Isabella doted on her grandson. The entire fourth floor was Andrew’s territory. There was a game room, a theater, an art studio, a piano room, and even a room filled with sand. A children’s excavator was placed there for Andrew to enjoy playing with the sand.

The butler did not accompany Olivia upstairs. She went to the fourth floor by herself.

The fourth floor was very quiet. There were only two servants mopping the floor in the hallway, Olivia followed the sound and walked to the art studio.

The door of the art studio was partially open, and the little boy’s soft voice could be heard coming from inside. “I should use blue,” he said, “Olivia said I should use bright and clear blue as the color for the sky.” Upon hearing this, Olivia pursed her lips and smiled. Just as she was about to knock on the door and enter, she heard another little boy’s voice. “Olivia?” that boy said. “Hahaha. Andrew, are you stupid? She’s your stepmother, and you actually listen to her?”

Andrew’s face turned a little pale, but one could still sense his courage and determination. “Olivia is very kind to me,” he said. “She dotes on me a lot.”

The little boy sneered. He was very good at mocking people. “That’s a lie,” he said. “Previously, she wasn’t engaged to your dad, so, of course, she had to please you to make your dad feel at ease. Now that she’s already engaged to your dad, you’re useless to her. She’ll definitely neglect you.”

“You’re talking nonsense!” Andrew said. He finally became worked up, and he threw the paintbrush he was holding onto the floor.

“Why has she ignored you for so long then?” the little boy said, believing that his reasons were very solid and convincing. “You’ve been here for a week. Did she come to pick you up?

“Andrew, you’re just naive. Just wait and see. She’s ignoring you now. After some time, when she has her own baby, she’ll definitely chase you away. Your dad won’t care about you either. Once he has another child, he’ll completely forget you. A motherless child like you will become a fatherless child, and you will…”

Before the young boy finished talking, the door was suddenly opened.

As soon as Andrew turned around, he saw Olivia at the door.

Seeing someone close to him, the grievance that Andrew had been suppressing for a long time suddenly surged like a mountain torrent, and it was uncontrollable once it surged.

He instinctively rushed forward but came to a sudden stop when he reached Olivia.

He thought of what Oscar Sullivan had said. Oscar had mentioned, “Olivia doesn’t like you at all. She only treats you well because she wants to be with your dad.”

For a moment, Andrew hesitated. He raised his eyes and observed Olivia timidly.

He was worried that she would hate him.

Seeing Andrew’s timid, worried, and bewildered expression, Olivia’s heart felt like it was breaking.

With almost no hesitation, Olivia bent down and picked up Andrew. Without even glancing at the young boy behind Andrew, she turned around and left.

She could not argue with a child, yet she found it difficult not to feel angry.

Feeling the gentleness of Andrew in her arms, Olivia felt as if a cold wind had blown into her heart. It was so painful that her heart trembled.

The little one was too quiet, not daring to move at all.

In the past, when she held him, he would be ecstatic, hugging her neck affectionately. But this time, he did not dare to reach out, just staying still and obediently letting her hold him.

11:22 Olivia felt a deep sense of heartache, and amidst her sorrow, she could not help but feel regret. During this period, due to the Taylor family’s matters, she had neglected Andrew. She did not even realize how significant it was for a five or six–year–old boy when his father was engaged and there was a stepmother in the family.

Not only did she not pay attention to his emotions, but she also did not accompany him for a long time.

She did not even call to check on him during the week he had spent at the old mansion.

She thought to herself: “If Amelia does not meet the minimum requirements to be considered a good mother, what about me then? Do I meet the minimum requirements?”

Thinking of this, Olivia experienced a sense of inner breakdown.

After studying medicine for so many years, she was well aware of the power of genetics. Whether she was willing to admit it or not, she was the daughter of Samuel and Amelia.

She thought to herself, “My parents did not treat me well, would I, who has their blood running through my veins, be a better parent than them?”

Olivia shuddered and suddenly felt a little afraid.

“Olivia, are you cold?” Andrew said. He noticed Olivia trembling and quickly stretched out a pair of little arms to hug Olivia’s neck. “I’ll warm you up so that you won’t be cold.”

He gently pressed his cheek against Olivia’s and continued to comfort her, saying, “Olivia, don’t worry. I don’t believe what Oscar said. He’s jealous of me. So, Olivia, don’t be sad.”

The corners of Olivia’s eyes were a little wet. She turned her head slightly, not wanting to let her tears fall. Andrew was still chattering. “Daddy told me that you have been very busy recently,” he said. “He said you are busy with your mom’s matters and that your mom is sick. You are very worried, so you do not have time for me.

“I understand it all. A mother is very important. She is more important than anything else.”

Upon hearing this, Olivia suddenly wanted to cry. She suddenly thought of a saying. That saying was “Children love their parents more than one can imagine.”

“I’m sorry,” Olivia said as she touched Andrew’s forehead. “I’ve neglected you recently, and I won’t do that again in the future.”

She thought to herself, “I won’t do it again.”

金 Olivia saw a strange man sitting on the sofa when she carried Andrew downstairs.

Before Olivia could ask, Andrew got rid of Olivia’s arms and pounced on the man, yelling, “Granduncle!” Olivia was shocked and thought, “Granduncle?

“The man before me looks to be in his early thirties. I can’t believe he is Andrew’s granduncle!”

The man had a kind and empathetic nature and approachable demeanor, which made people feel comfortable and like him.

For instance, he held Andrew up and put Andrew on his lap. He did not wrap his arm around Andrew’s waist because he was afraid that Andrew would get hot. However, he lit his arm in the air behind Andrew’s back to protect Andrew in case Andrew fell.

The butler, Brown, noticed that and came over to introduce, “This is Brad Sullivan, Andrew’s granduncle, second hand of the Sullivan family.”

Olivia did not know much about the Sullivan family. She only roughly heard of the family members.

Daniel was the only son in the family and had a young uncle, Brad Sullivan, who was only seven years older than Daniel.

Brad left the country when Daniel assumed control of the Sullivan family, and he spent six years living abroad, never returning home during that time.

Butler Brown explained, “Mr. Brad rushed back home after he heard that Mr. Daniel was getting engaged.”

Olivia was clearer about the situation after hearing Brown’s explanation. She nodded at Brad and addressed him respectfully and distantly, “Nice to meet you, Mr. Brad.”

Brad smiled when he heard Olivia call him “Mr. Brad.” He replied gently, “Ms. Taylor, you are more outstanding than I imagined.”

Olivia replied politely, “Mr. Brad, I’m flattered to hear that.”

After Olivia said that, her gaze fixed on Andrew.

Sensing Olivia’s gaze, Brad pinched Andrew’s nose and put him down, saying gently, “Go to Ms.

Taylor.”

Brad was considerate and knew what Olivia’s plan was. He said, “Ms. Taylor, if my guessing is correct, you should be here to bring Andrew home. I think you’re good to go. There is no need to wait here.

Isabella usually takes naps in the afternoon and won’t wake up unless she has slept for two hours. So, Ms. Taylor, just bring Andrew home.”

As Brad said, Olivia had a lot of things to do and did not want to spend her time waiting.

Olivia thought, “It doesn’t feel well if I take Andrew home without seeing Isabella. After all, she is my future mother-in–law.”

She became hesitated when thinking of that.

Brad could tell what Olivia was thinking. Thus, he said, “It’s okay. I will send your warm greeting to Isabella when she wakes up. Ms. Taylor, I know you’re busy, and I seriously suggest you go.”

Then, Olivia agreed readily, “Thank you for your understanding, Mr. Brad. See you soon.” Bulter Brown had already packed Andrew’s things and walked Olivia and Andrew out.

After they left, Brad was the only one left in the room.

Brad’s gentle smile instantly disappeared. He murmured coldly, “Humph. Rumors claim that Olivia Taylor is the head of the Smith family. I thought she was supposed to be something. Now I know she is just a lady without a brain.

“She left after I suggested. She knows nothing about how to connect with people and lacks the ability of critical thinking.

“Can such a woman lead the Smith family?”

11:22 **

Oscar Sullivan ran over from upstairs and leaned against Brad’s knee, calling his father timidly. “Dad”

Brad raised his hand and stroked his son’s hair, asking Oscar gently. “Have you told Andrew everything I asked you to say?”

Oscar nodded and replied, “Yes.”

“That’s good.” Brad touched his son’s face and added, “Go upstairs and play.”

Brad thought, “I have been away and prepared for six years. It is time to take back everything that once belonged to me.

“I could break Daniel’s legs and control his life seven years ago. I still get the moves seven years later.

I’m going to throw Daniel to the lowest point in his life.

“I’m back to take back my power and control the Sullivan family. I’m also going to destroy the career that Daniel painstakingly built. I will take away Daniel’s wife and child!

“Daniel has never won a fight with me ever since we were young. I made a mistake six years ago.

However, I’m fully prepared now. I must take everything back.”

After Oscar left, Hannah Thompson, a humble maid, approached Brad and whispered, “Mr. Brad, I’ve completed all the tasks you assigned to me, but…”

Hannah was a little worried and continued, “I wrote something like Mr. Andrew did. However, will Mr.

Daniel buy that?”

Brad smiled and looked at the maid gently, replying, “Who said it would show to Daniel?”

Hannah was still in a daze. However, Brad waved his hand and indicated for Hannah to leave.

Brad thought, “Those notes saying that Andrew doesn’t like Olivia are never for Daniel. I’m going to show them to Isabella.

“Isabella will feel her heartache for her grandson when she reads those notes and won’t allow Olivia to stay with Andrew. Then, Isabella will keep Andrew at her residence.

“This way, Daniel’s son will be under my control.”

Amelia woke up early in the morning and sat in the living room, waiting for Olivia to come over.

Yvonne accompanied Amy downstairs and saw Amelia sitting in the living room.

Yvonne had always been docile and sensible before the Taylor family. Therefore, when she saw Amelia, she greeted sweetly, “Good morning, Amelia.”

Amelia was so focused on the door that she did not hear what Yvonne said. She perfunctorily nodded in response.

Amy felt annoyed when she noticed Amelia ignored Yvonne. Amy coughed lightly and looked at Amelia disapprovingly, saying, “Amelia, what kind of attitude is that? Yvonne is greeting you.

Amelia did not want to fight with Amy. Instead, Amelia paid all her attention to the door.

Amy got more annoyed when she saw Amelia’s cold look.

Yvonne held Amy’s arm and sat down. Then, she explained gently, “Amelia must be waiting for Olivia.”

Amy frowned and asked, “Olivia?”

Amy felt a little guilty towards Olivia because she chose Yvonne. However, she had a very bad impression of Olivia now.

Amy murmured to herself, “I know Yvonne is going to hate me for doing this, but I plan to leave some money for Olivia.

“Olivia has never seen big money in her life and thus is not competent to guard her money. I will get her in trouble if I give her too much money. So, I’m thinking of buying a house for Olivia at Evervale and giving her hundreds of thousands of dollars in cash.

“Yvonne is a good girl. She is kind and sensible. It is just that she can’t accept Olivia for the time being.

“I will ask Yvonne to take over my business not long after. Then, Yvonne won’t worry about my being 11:22 biased.

“Then, I can ask Yvonne to take care of Olivia and Olivia’s children. Yvonne will Olivia’s children to get internships at my company, and Olivia will have nothing to worry about.”

Amy felt that she had already done everything she could for Olivia.

Amy continued her thought, “However, I didn’t expect Olivia to be so cold and vicious. She almost destroyed the Taylor family. Then, she claimed that she was not related to the Taylor family. She didn’t come to visit Amelia when Amelia was sick.

“I don’t understand why Amelia misses that heartless, cold–hearted girl?”

Amy regretted that she had doted on Olivia before.

William entered at this moment.

Seeing William, Amelia got excited. She grabbed William’s sleeve and asked, “Where’s Olivia? Has Olivia arrived?”

“Mom.” William sat beside Amelia. Then, he continued, “Olivia has something on and won’t be coming today.”

“She’s not coming!” Amelia cried and fell on the sofa as if all her energy was gone.

宅 Seeing Amelia like this, Yvonne was a little surprised.

Yvonne wondered, ‘Doesn’t Amelia always dislike Olivia and favor Emma? Why does it seem like she cares about Olivia now?

“Could it be because Olivia cured Amelia’s disease?”

Yvonne gave up figuring out why after a while because she did not care what Amelia was thinking, The reason why Yvonne came back this time was to see if Olivia’s medical skills were as superb as she had imagined.

Yvonne gave up on Gillian after confirming that Gillian’s prescriptions were all incomplete. However, Yvonne did not give up the Smith family.

Gillian’s prescriptions were all incomplete, but that did not mean that the Smith family’s prescriptions were the same.

Yvonne believed that the Smith family must have some secret ancient prescription.

Olivia now was the head of the Smith family. That family, which was different from the Taylor family and the Green family, thrived relying on its medical technology. No one could take charge of the Smith family without any knowledge of medicine.

Therefore, Yvonne wanted to know how good Olivia’s medical skills were.

Yvonne was a complete opportunist. As long as it was profitable, she wanted to fight for it.

She was like a wild beast, following wherever there was the smell of blood.

Yvonne thought, “If Olivia’s medical skills are good, it means that she can support the Smith family. In that case, I need to design a strategy to take Olivia down.

“However, fighting head–on is not a good idea.”

Yvonne was always profit–oriented. She did not mind befriending Olivia since Olivia could be taken advantage of.

With that in mind, Yvonne returned to her room and called her assistant, Diana Fox. “How is it? Have you found out anything?”

Diana frowned and answered, “The Capitol Research Institute is demanding. Its assessment is difficult and only selects candidates from the top ten universities in the country. The requirements for knowledge, achievements, and age are very high.”

That was not something that Yvonne wanted to know. Thus, she interrupted Diana, “I’m not asking for admission. I just want a chance to take the test. Why is that difficult?”

Diana fell silent.

Yvonne got impatient and said, “I can donate the building to that institute.”

Yvonne murmured to herself, “Giving a building worth over 20 million dollars to that research should be enough to win a chance to take the assessment. I don’t think they will reject me.”

“You can donate the building, but…” Diana hesitated to finish her words.

Yvonne got annoyed and said, “If you have something to say, say it.”

Diana said, “There’s a waitlist.”

Yvonne was confused and asked, “What do you mean?”

Diana explained, “If you want to donate a building to the Capitol Research Institute, you’ll have to get on their waitlist. Right now, there are 347 people ahead of you who also want to donate buildings. The reason for the waitlist is that the Institute doesn’t have enough space for all the donated buildings.”

Yvonne was shocked and cried, “What the hell is that?”

Yvonne had never heard in her life that people queued up to donate a building.

11:22 She thought, “Countless university research institutes in Mala called me and begged me, the rich and kind Miss Yvonne, to donate a building.

“Why does everything become so difficult when it comes to the Capital Research Institute?

Sensing Yvonne’s emotions, Diana was afraid that she would get agitated. Thus, Diana quickly came up with another plan. “You can donate money. Many projects in the research institute need funding.

You can get an opportunity to take the assessment of the four major divisions.”

The Capital Research Institute had five divisions, which were the Northeast Division, the South Division, the East Division, the Southwest Division, and a secret division. No one knew where the mysterious division was located. They only knew that the division had more requirements for its candidates.

“So I only get a chance to take the assessment of the four divisions even though I give them decent money?” Yvonne sounded annoyed.

Diana nodded and replied, “That chance is more precious than you thought. It is never easy to get into the Capitol Research Institute. Even the top families in Capital City can’t get their people in. Everyone has to go through the process.”

Diana did not know much about the Capitol Research Institute. She only knew that the research institute. was full of reputation. It was top–notch domestically and overseas due to its world–shaking research results.

After doing some research, Diana realized how powerful the Capitol Research Institute was.

A new director was assigned to the Capitol Research Institute five years ago. She led the research institute to produce several results that could change the world, making the Capitol Research Institute a holy land of scientific research that the world yearned for.

A few years ago, some countries with malicious intentions wanted to use some key technology to restrict the development of the Hushe Republic.

The new director set up a series of measures to completely change the Capitol Research Institute’s system and make it independent. That move resulted in the rise of the institute.

The institute attracted a large number of talents and developed its medical technology. The Capital Research Institute became famous in the world after that.

The top families could send anyone they wanted to the institute five years ago. However, things were different now.

The new director rarely showed up in public and remained mysterious. However, due to her renowned reputation, none of the top families dared to fight her head–on. Instead, those families spent a lot of effort to please the director.

“This is too troublesome.” Yvonne held her forehead and ordered, “Then donate some money first.

Donate it to the Evervale division. I want a spot in the Evervale division.”

Yvonne murmured to herself, “A spot in the Capital Research Institute’s assessment and a division’s assessment is different. The latter is less appealing.

“But it’s still good.”

Isabella woke up from her afternoon nap in the Sullivan family’s house. Then, she was told that her beloved grandson, Andrew, had left the house.

Isabella instantly became angry with a straight face.

Uncle Shen made her happy. Only then did Mrs. Sullivan look better. Everyone could sense her mood was awful.

Brad was only seven years older than Daniel. Brad’s mother passed away early, and thus, Isabella took the responsibility of bringing up Brad. Therefore, Isabella viewed Brad as her son.

Isabella kept her birth control because she needed to raise Brad with all her love. She gave birth to Daniel when she was 30 years old.

It was obvious how much Isabella cared about Brad.

11:22 Hence, as soon as Brad comforted her, Isabella smiled and felt much better.

“Oscar, come here.” Isabella carried Oscar.

Isabella liked children more than before as she grew older.

After playing around for a while, Oscar went upstairs and wanted to go to Andrew’s room to get the toys. “This kid doesn’t stop for a moment.” Isabella put Oscar down and said, “Go get it.”

Brad sat on the sofa opposite Isabella. When he saw this, he looked up and said calmly, “Isabella, maybe we should go up and take a look too. Andrew is a small kid. I’m afraid he has left something behind.” Isabella did not want to move. However, she was full of energy when she thought of her grandson. Isabella smiled and said, “Alright, let’s go take a look. If we find something, we can ask Andrew to come back and get it.”

Brad lowered his eyes, and a hint of joy flashed across them.

Andrew’s room was on the third floor. It was a small suite that included a bedroom, study, and bathroom. When Isabella came over, a servant had already opened the door for her.

Isabella first went to the bedroom to take a look. The entire room was blue. ‘Helmets, comic heroes, and other decorations that boys liked were placed in the room.

Isabella was pleased to see the room was clean and tidy. She turned around and said to Brad, “Andrew is a small kid, but he’s very organized. Look. He arranges this room himself.”

Isabella’s words were filled with pride.

Isabella raised Brad and Daniel, but she considered Andrew to be the smartest kid she had ever seen.

After staying in the bedroom for a while, Oscar got impatient and ran to the study to get his toys.

Isabella followed Oscar and glanced at the desk. When she saw a workbook on it, she immediately panicked. “Did Andrew forget something?”

Brad’s tone was calm, but it was strangely bewitching. “Well. Isabella, there is only one way to find out.

Take a look at it. Maybe it’s a new one.”

Isabella picked up the workbook and turned a page.

Brad lowered his eyes and smiled faintly.

“False alarm. It’s a new one.” Isabella heaved a sigh of relief and put down the workbook.

Brad cried inside, “What? How is that possible?”

Brad’s lips twitched, and the smile on his face disappeared.

Brad could not help but take the workbook and flip through it from beginning to end. Brad shouted inside, “As Isabella said, it is empty. There is not a single word!

“How could this be?

“No way. I have arranged everything!” Brad looked dumbfounded.

After everyone left, a thin maid returned to her room, where she frowned upon seeing the workbook filled with hatred for Olivia.

She called Olivia immediately. “Miss Taylor?”

Olivia was with Andrew. When she received the call, she came out of Andrew’s room and went to the study.

Olivia said plainly, “It’s me. Speak.”

Natalie Hopper, the maid, furrowed her brow and said, “You told me to go to Andrew’s room and make sure everything was okay. At first, I was puzzled because I thought no one in the old residence would harm Mr. Andrew. But you won’t believe what I discovered. Their target is not Andrew, but you!”

It had been a while since Natalie found the workbook. However, she was still furious at the mention of the workbook.

Natalie thought, “Miss Taylor appointed me to work in the old residence some time ago to protect Mr.

Andrew. During these days, I didn’t cause anyone’s attention or approach Mr. Andrew. Instead, I only did my cleaning job.

“I did my job so well that Mr. Brown quite liked me.”

“Miss Taylor, you won’t believe this.” Natalie’s voice was filled with hatred. “The workbook is filled with words like ‘hate you.”

Olivia sat on the sofa, holding the phone in her right hand. She put her left hand on her forehead and did not speak for a long time.

The afternoon sunlight shone in through the window and landed on Olivia’s face, accentuating her red lips, white teeth, and exquisite jawline.

Olivia half closed her eyes, long eyelashes covering her eyes nd concealing her thoughts..

After a short pause, Olivia said, “Try to swap the workbook with a blank one, and then let me know what happens next.”

Natalie nodded and followed the order. Later, she reported, “Oscar said he needed to get his toys back from Andrew’s room. Then, Brad suggested Mrs. Sullivan follow Oscar to Andrew’s room. To his surprise, Brad didn’t find the workbook he had prepared.

“He flipped through the workbook from beginning to end and seemed shocked.”

After saying that, Natalie became curious and asked, “Miss Taylor, how did you know that there’s something wrong with Brad?”

Brad had spent more than a week in the old residence. He had a gentle personality, spoke slowly and softly, and appeared quite easy to get along with.

Even Natalie liked Brad, the returned member of the Sullivan family.

Olivia massaged her temples when she heard Natalie’s question.

In fact, Olivia did not know that there was something wrong with Brad.

After all, Olivia was not a prophet and could not know everything. It was because Brad displayed his malicious intentions too clearly.

Olivia explained plainly, “Two things are suspicious and strange. Firstly, Oscar tried to brainwash Andrew that I, as Andrew’s stepmother, was mean and evil. Secondly, Daniel had no idea that Brad had returned.”

Olivia finished explaining, but Natalie was still confused.

Natalie wondered, “What are they? Why are they strange? Why didn’t I sensel it?”

Natalie could not understand it after thinking for a while. Thus, she asked, “Miss Taylor, why is it strange that Oscar brainwashed Andrew that stepmothers were evil? Children know nothing, and it’s normal to hear them say nonsense.”

11:22 *

Olivia blinked and was surprised. Her beautiful eyes seemed to be covered in a layer of mist. Olivia continued. “Isn’t that strange enough? Oscar grew up overseas and didn’t watch the movies like the kids did in our country, I don’t think Oscar knows how to demonize stepmothers by himself. Moreover, Oscar has returned to the country for about a week. He probably doesn’t even recognize everyone. I bet he doesn’t know me. Then why would a little boy who doesn’t understand things always emphasize stepmothers are evil?

“Also, I’ve checked everything with Brown. Brad has been back for a week. However, as soon as he arrived at the old residence, Andrew was picked up there. This is illogical. Why did Brad secretly bring Andrew over instead of informing Daniel when he came back?”

Olivia did not know what Brad was up to, nor did she care about it. However, she would never allow Brad to hurt Andrew.

Thus, Olivia’s eyes instantly turned sharp, and her tone was low and cold. “I asked you to go to room Andrew just in case. I didn’t expect Brad to have evil intentions.”

Natalie became nervous and asked, “Miss Taylor, do you need me to do anything?”

Olivia lowered her eyes and replied, “You don’t have to do anything. Just stay in the old residence.”

After hanging up the phone, Olivia sat in the study for a moment.

Olivia realized she needed two assistants because things kept coming up these days. She wanted a life assistant and a work assistant.

Olivia had no choice but to hide her identity in the past. However, things were different now since she became stronger.

She could gradually appear in front of everyone.

Thinking of this, Olivia picked up the phone and dialed a number.

The old academicians from different departments at the Capital Research Institute were arguing, slapping the table, and kicking the stools.

Their faces were red, and they were about to fight.

They were all old academicians in their sixties or seventies, outstanding talents in various fields.

However, they disregarded their reputation and almost attacked each other.

Rebecca could not bear to watch this scene.

Just as Rebecca was letting her imagination run wild, a special ringtone arose.

Rebecca was shocked. The academicians stopped the fight and turned to look at Rebecca.

They stared at Rebecca like wolves.

Rebecca was so nervous that she broke out a cold sweat.

“Is it the director?” The old academician from the Economics Department asked in a trembling voice.

Rebecca nodded in response.

Seeing this, the academicians from all departments were instantly excited and rushed toward Rebecca.

Rebecca made a prompt decision. She pushed open the door of the conference room and ran out.

Fortunately, she was young and had long legs. Those old academicians could not outrun her.

Rebecca heaved a sigh of relief when she returned to the office.

She took a sip of water and quickly called back. “Hi, Director Olivia. This is Rebecca.”

Rebecca was keeping her emotions in check, but her tone clearly showed she was excited.

Rebecca continued, “I’m so happy to receive your call. You have no idea how crazy those people from all departments become!”

Olivia was about to drink a cup of coffee when she heard Rebeccas’s words. Thus, Olivia asked casually, “What are they arguing about?”

“Did you forget that?” Rebecca sounded like she was about to cry. “The two–year period is up. You’re going 11:22 to another department for a rotation.”

Olivia remembered everything until then.

Olivia murmured inside. “It’s been two years? Time flies.”

Olivia should be in charge of Capitol Research Institute for five years. She designed a series of policies in the first year. She went to the Information Technology Department in the second year and launched the Nimbus Gaze plan. Two years later, she rotated to the Life Sciences and Medicine Department and discovered a neurodrug. Because of Olivia, the institute took leaps in its medical development and received countless achievements.

Now that the two–year period was up, Olivia had to rotate to a new department.

Olivia had almost forgotten about it if Rebecca had not mentioned it.

Olivia should have transferred to another department. However, she realized she was too busy to focus on research work these days.

Doing research required ample time and concentration.

Olivia was intelligent and far beyond ordinary people, but she could not be an exception. She was required for time and concentration for the research projects like others.

”

However, Olivia could not stay peaceful for research because the Smith and Sullivan family brought her too many problems. She did not have much time for research.

Hence, Olivia said, “I can’t do it this year. I won’t rotate this year. We’ll talk about it next year.”

Rebecca was dumbfounded and cried, “What?”

Rebecca thought, “It’s hard to believe. The old academicians from the various departments are arguing and fighting each other in the conference room. However, Director Olivia says she won’t rotate this year.

“What am I supposed to do? How do I deliver this news to those academicians?”

11:22 As the chief secretary of the secretariat, Rebecca was very efficient.

Rebecca selected two assistants in less than a day.

Elena Wayne was appointed as the life assistant. She was a chubby girl with a round face and a lively personality.

Cecilia Swan got the position as the work assistant. She was a little older, 42 years old, with a serious and old–fashioned personality. However, she was cautious about everything. Thus, Rebecca expected Cecilia to be an outstanding assistant.

Cecilia had a study in the Sullivan family’s house, while Elena followed Olivia at all times.

Daniel did not ask about the two new people at his house when he returned home. He trusted Olivia very much and never asked Olivia too many questions. Basically, Olivia could do whatever she wanted.

Olivia told Daniel about Brad.

Daniel was leaning toward Olivia, relaxed and comfortable.

He was hooking Olivia’s little finger.

However, when Daniel heard Brad’s name, his body suddenly stiffened, and a bone–chilling coldness flashed across his eyes.

Daniel cried inside, “How dare Brad to come back!”

Daniel had mixed feelings for Brad.

It could be roughly divided into two stages. The first stage was before Brad attacked Daniel and destroyed Daniel’s legs.

Daniel liked Brad a lot when Daniel was young because Brad was handsome and gentle. Moreover, Brad was generous about his time playing with Daniel and held Daniel’s hand when Brad took Daniel somewhere else. However, as Daniel grew older, his feelings for Brad became complicated.

Daniel’s parents and nanny were strict with him when he was a kid. They worried about Daniel’s teeth, so they strictly controlled the amount of candies and did not allow Daniel to eat too much of them.

However, Brad always secretly gave Daniel a lot of candies and even helped him hide them from his parents and nanny.

Brad also helped Daniel do his homework and taught him how to play video games. If anyone bullied Daniel, Brad fought back until he hit the bulliers to the ground.

Brad always praised Daniel even if Daniel only received a tiny progress.

If Daniel didn’t do well on a test and got a low grade, Brad would often blame the teacher for making the questions too hard and doubt the teacher’s ability to do their job well.

In Brad’s eyes, Daniel did not do anything wrong, and it was others‘ fault under any circumstance.

Daniel grew to the age of 12 like that.

When Daniel graduated from primary school, he had a mouthful of bad teeth. Besides, he was thin like a telephone pole because he was picky about food. He was also shorter than his peers.

Not only that, Daniel was arrogant and complacent.

Daniel was proud of himself even though he received the worst grades. He acted like he was the king of the world. He scolded the teacher and hit his classmates. No one liked him.

Daniel’s parents were extremely disappointed in him. They felt that Daniel was so naughty that he would not achieve anything great.

Thus, Daniel’s parents focused on cultivating Brad.

Sadly, no one realized how smart Daniel was. Daniel did whatever Brad taught him to because he was just a kid back then.

11:22 Later, Daniel went to a boarding junior high school, and changes happened.

voucherg Daniel read a lot during school and realized not all praises contained good meanings. He would continue to like Brad if he did not read those books.

He compared the cases with himself. Then he put down the book and became silent.

Daniel did not believe that Brad was trying to hurt him by spoiling him. However, Daniel restrained his behavior after reading those books.

Daniel began to eat well, exercise regularly, and study hard.

Within a year, Daniel grew one inch and behaved like a small gentleman.

He won third place in the final exam, and the teacher kept praising him for his quick and amazing improvement.

Mrs. Sullivan was overjoyed to hear that and promised that she would take Daniel to the beach. Daniel was excited to receive his mother’s praise. He searched the internet and gathered lots of information about the travel destination. He even wrote a thousand words about the travel plan. Daniel designed everything on the trip, including the food on the road, the program they would participate in, and the souvenirs.

It was Daniel’s first time traveling alone with his mother. Thus, Daniel was happy and nervous and wanted to do everything to be perfect.

However, on the day they set off, Brad sprained his ankle, and Daniel’s mother had to take care of Brad. What followed up with that incident was that the travel was canceled.

Daniel was 13 years old and was not as cultured as he was now. He could not control his temper and immediately flew into a rage when he heard the travel plan was canceled. Then, he kicked the suitcase over.

Daniel did not understand and thought, “Brad is already 20 years old, and he just sprained his ankle.

Why would he need my mom to take care of him?

“Even if he needs someone to take care of him, why does he ask my mom to go over? We have servants in the house.

“Why did Brad have to ruin my meticulously prepared and long–awaited travel plan?”

Unfortunately, no one understood Daniel’s anger.

Daniel’s parents, on the other hand, considered Daniel cold–blooded and heartless. They could not understand why Daniel still wanted to travel when one of his family members was injured.

They thought Daniel was an ingrate.

Similar events happened again and again. Then, Daniel gave up trying because he realized that he was a good–for–nothing kid in the eyes of his parents, no matter what he did.

At that time, Daniel thought all the negative adjectives in the world could be used on him.

No matter what he did, he could not compare to Brad. Even Daniel’s father told Daniel that he would hand over the Sullivan family’s business to Brad.

On the contrary, Daniel could only be a piece of trash who received the family business’s dividends.

Daniel thought at that time. “Well. What is the point of working hard then? I can just abandon my ambition and play the days.”

From then on, Daniel became more and more rebellious. He did not do anything every day except for parties.

Surprising, Daniel even became closer to Brad.

Although Daniel’s parents didn’t like him for being lazy, they didn’t say much. They complained about it at most. Then, the family atmosphere became harmonious.

Daniel felt that this was quite good because his family was peaceful, and Brad would take over the Sullivan family’s business. Daniel could have time and freedom to develop his technology company and 11:22 *S imagined his life as a technology geek.

Unfortunately, at this moment, something unexpected happened.

Brad poisoned Daniel and broke Daniel’s legs. After torturing Daniel, Brad threw Daniel off the cliff.

Daniel’s life would have been finished at that point if he had not met Olivia by accident.

Daniel did not understand why Brad treated him like that since he was no longer a threat to Brad.

Daniel figured it out later.

It was because of Winona Manson.

Winona always hoped that Daniel would take over the Sullivan family’s business. She supported Daniel openly and covertly. Daniel explicitly refused that, but Brad did not know about it.

In Brad’s opinion, Daniel, who received help from the Manson family, was a huge threat. Thus, Brad decided to get rid of Daniel as soon as possible.

Otherwise, it would be difficult to deal with Daniel when he grew stronger.

Brad poisoned his nephew just because he suspected Daniel and Winona were going to team up.

Daniel was disheartened the moment he fell off the cliff. He wished he could die immediately.

He did not know what the point of living in this world was.

His father and mother did not love him, and his uncle tried to kill him. What was worse, Daniel could not feel his legs.

Daniel could not walk and had poison in his body that kept hurting him. He suffered every moment.

Daniel wanted death more than a life like that.

However, when Daniel landed at the bottom of the cliff and closed his eyes, quietly waiting for death, a girl as bright as the sunshine walked toward him. She opened her beautiful eyes and sized Daniel up seriously, murmuring, “What a beautiful man. From now on, you’re mine.”

She cured Daniel’s legs, cleared the remaining poison from his body, and saved his life.

She gave him a new life.

Daniel’s eyes were full of warmth and shined like starlight when he thought of Olivia.

Olivia protected Daniel at the bottom of the cliff seven years ago.

It was his turn to protect her now.

It was inconvenient for Daniel to get involved in the Taylor family’s matter. Also, he knew Olivia always had her ideas. Daniel would not interfere rashly before Olivia figured out how to deal with the Taylor family because he respected Olivia.

However, if anything else happened to Olivia, Daniel would stand in front of Olivia and take the bullet for her without hesitation.

Daniel trusted Olivia so much that he was willing to tell Olivia everything about his history, even though the memory about Brad was the last thing Daniel wanted to recall.

“Brad is…” Daniel leaned against the sofa and lowered his bone–chilling eyes. He continued, “Brad is selfish, cold–blooded, and always wears a hypocritical mask. He can hurt anyone for benefits without bearing guilt.”

When Daniel returned from the cliff, he completely suppressed Brad and took back the Sullivan family’s business.

Then, Daniel planned to send Brad to prison. After all, Brad tried to poison and kill Daniel.

Sadly, Daniel failed to collect any conclusive evidence.

Brad was cautious and did not leave any traces behind about his plan of poisoning Daniel. It was almost flawless.

Daniel could not prove Brad’s crime merely based on his testimony.

After all, Daniel stood there, safe and sound. Besides, there was no residual poison in his body, and his hamstrings were not broken.

A man who fell off a cliff with broken legs after being poisoned met a miracle doctor who saved his life.

It sounded like a fantasy. The police and court would not believe such a testimony that was similar to a fantasy novel.

Thus, Daniel could not accuse Brad of murder. The good news was that Daniel could have other charges against Brad.

When Brad was in charge of the Sullivan family’s business, he did a lot of evil things to make money.

These charges were enough to put Brad in jail.

When Daniel collected all the evidence and was about to hand it over to the police, Mrs. Sullivan fell ill and threatened Daniel with her life, asking Daniel to let Brad off.

Isabella considered Daniel and Brad’s fight to be the common competition for the family business. It was a typical fight in wealthy families. Thus, she did not take it as a big deal.

Daniel gave in to his mother, who was pale out of illness.

Then, Daniel sent Brad overseas and let the past become past.

Daniel knew Isabella secretly gave Brad money and shares, but he pretended not to be aware of that.

Daniel tried to let go of the past.

However, when Daniel gave up, he stopped talking to Isabella, and their mother–son relationship turned icy.

Daniel returned to the old residence because of Andrew. Daniel was worried about leaving Andrew to the servants.

Isabella doted on his grandson, Andrew, from the bottom of her heart. She tried to give all the love she owed her son to her grandson.

11:22 Billionaires. Mising Darling Thanks to Andrew, the mother son relationship between Daniel and fabella gradually eased. Olivia leaned on Daniel’s shoulder and listened to him quietly.

*3 No matter how Daniel emphasized how vicious Brad was, Olivia remained calm. When she heard about the poisoning, she sat straight immediately.

Olivia frowned and asked, “You’ve been poisoned before?” She grabbed Daniel’s right hand and tried to feel his pulse.

Daniel cried inside, “She cares about me so much!”

Daniel’s heart skipped a beat, and faint joy spread from the bottom of his heart.

“Don’t worry.” Daniel grabbed Olivia’s hand when she was checking his pulse. He explained gently, The poison has long been cleared. A miracle doctor came across me and saved me.”“

Daniel’s voice became lower and lower when he was speaking that.

Olivia was relieved after she heard Daniel’s explanation. She nodded and replied, “Oh, that is great.”

Then, she retracted her right hand and let go of Daniel. She continued to lean against the sofa. Olivia’s coldness annoyed Daniel.

Daniel thought, “I know Olivia is relieved and calm because she realizes I’m okay. But I think she is too calm.”

Daniel felt upset.

“Actually…” Daniel suddenly said, “Actually, I still have some lingering poison inside my body.”

Olivia’s body stiffened when she heard that. Panic flashed across her eyes. She put her hand back on Daniel’s to check his pulse.

Olivia found it strange after she checked Daniel’s pulse.

Olivia thought, “Daniel’s pulse is strong and vigorous. That won’t happen if Daniel has residual poison in his body.”

Olivia looked up at Daniel with her beautiful eyes.

Daniel knew his lie was exposed, but he was not nervous. He was a quick–witted person and was good at making up things.

Daniel said, “Olivia, it’s okay that you didn’t notice it. The miracle doctor pushed all the residual poison into one of my body parts. You won’t be able to find it by measuring my pulse. You have to touch that body part with your hand.”

Olivia blinked and confirmed, “Touching that body part?”

“Yes.” Daniel nodded and said in all seriousness, “I’m not feeling well.”

Daniel’s expression suddenly became serious. He continued, “The miracle doctor told me the remaining poison wouldn’t hurt me when I was healthy. However, when my immunity went down, the remaining poison could spread to every part of my body.”

Olivia frowned when she heard that.

She murmured inside, “I’ve never heard of such a medical theory. It sounds like something made up by Daniel.”

However, it was not the time for Olivia to figure out whether the medical theory was true. All her attention was on Daniel.

She was very worried that the residual poison would spread.

Olivia acted faster than she thought. Before Olivia could figure out how to deal with the remaining poison, she reached out her hand and touched Daniel’s body.

Olivia touched Daniel’s chest and asked, “Where is it?” She felt it flat and firm and considered that part healthy.

Daniel lowered his eyes and said in a hoarse voice, “Well. You need to go down.”

11:22 Billionaires. Missing Darling Olivia moved her hand and touched Daniele wait.

Daniel instructed, ‘Go a little farther down.

Olivia was stunned for a moment. She talked to herself, “If I go farther, I will touch his…”

Before Olivia could finish her thought, Daniel grabbed Olivia’s hand and guided it to the destination.

Daniel asked, “Do you feel it now?”

Olivia’s palm was hot, and so was her face.

“Olivia.” Daniel suddenly leaned over and pressed down on Olivia.

Olivia felt something warm on her lips. It was Daniel kissing her.

The air conditioner in the room was on, but Olivia felt as if she was being roasted by a ball of fire. The fire in her body made her dizzy. She felt her brain blank. She tried to take deep breaths and let the fresh air dissipate the heat in her body.

Olivia was surrounded by the smell of Daniel. Then, Daniel domineeringly pounded Olivia.

Olivia tried to push Daniel away. However, Daniel did not give Olivia a chance to refuse. Daniel, who was always gentle, sensitive, and obedient before Olivia, finally displayed his domineering nature on the sofa. Daniel did not allow Olivia to reject him or to be distracted. He focused on doing what he wanted again and again from daybreak to night, as if fatigue was never his enemy.

When Olivia woke up, it was already morning the next day.

Daniel was staring at her. There was excitement in his eyes.

Olivia flinched. It was unlike her to feel shy. She hid under the blanket.

Daniel leaned over and kissed her on the forehead. He said excitedly. “Olivia, let’s go to the supermarket. It was Daniel’s dream all those years when Olivia was not by his side.

He wanted to hold Olivia’s hand and do what others usually did daily. He could not miss out on anything. They would start with shopping at the supermarket.

Olivia had not been to the supermarket for a long time. When she stepped foot into it, she was a little lost. After a while, she adapted to the environment and observed the various items in the supermarket with interest.

Daniel was behind her.

It was impossible to ignore a handsome man like Daniel pushing a shopping cart. He was already a view himself just by standing there.

A few middle–aged ladies were sneaking glances at Daniel now and then.

One husband finally got angry and snorted. “What are you looking at? Aren’t you embarrassed of yourself?”

The ladies no longer cared about how others opined them. They were not shy or afraid. They would look at whatever they wanted to look at. One lady even scolded her husband. “I’ve to see someone like you daily for my entire life. Are you not even allowing me to look at handsome men?”

“What do you mean by that?”

“What do you think I mean?”

Olivia’s heart calmed down when she heard the light quarrel. It was nice to be amidst such a noisy yet heartwarming setting.

It felt good.

The two of them bought many things and queued up at the cashier.

Daniel frowned. “I forgot to buy something.”

“What?” Olivia looked up.

Daniel walked to the row of shelves beside the cashier.

Olivia took one look. Her face burned from embarrassment.

No matter where Daniel was, he always stood out. Just by standing there and not moving, he had already captured the attention of many people. There were already many ladies sneaking glances at him.

Now that he was standing in front of a shelf with rows of condoms, it made the young ladies blush and whisper to each other.

“Olivia.” He waved at Olivia. “Pick one.”

Olivia wished she could find a hole.

She wanted to disappear instantly.

As Olivia did not respond, Daniel could only choose it himself.

He looked at every brand and chose the most expensive one. He chose the largest one and took many boxes in one go.

“Too many.” Olivia was shocked.

“Is it?” Daniel frowned. “They’ll be used up soon.”

11:23 S Upon hearing Daniel’s remarks, chnickles could be heard from the surroundings.

Some dry girls‘ faces turned red. They did not dare to look over.

After buying everything and paying the bill, Olivia was still concerned that Daniel had bought so many condoms. She said sarcastically, “Why didn’t you sweep up all the condoms from this brand?”

She remembered seeing that there were still a few boxes left on the shelf.

Daniel replied, “Don’t you know why I didn’t buy them all?”

Olivia looked up.

Daniel leaned over and kissed Olivia’s check. His tone was low and hoarse. It was as if he was about to misbehave. “Those are in small sizes. Don’t you know your husband best?”

Olivia could not stand him anymore and walked straight ahead.

Daniel followed behind with two large shopping bags in his hands. His distinguished aura was nothing short of outstanding.

Relying on his tall stature and long legs, Daniel quickly caught up. “Olivia.”

Olivia ignored him, Daniel was very patient. “My love.”

Olivia’s cheeks gradually turned red.

Daniel continued, “My wife.”

Olivia’s eyelashes fluttered.

Daniel said, “Darling.”

Olivia could not take it anymore. She stopped and turned around, glaring at him fiercely.

Seeing Olivia’s response, Daniel sighed. “I didn’t expect you to like it. I’ll call you darling from now on.

Oh, my darling.”

“Stop fooling around!” Olivia stomped her feet in anger.

For some reason, Daniel could easily provoke her emotions and make her agitated.

With Daniel, Olivia seemed to have lost her protective layer, revealing the emotions she had hidden in the depths of her heart.

Daniel lowered his head and kissed her. He said gently, “My darling, you don’t have to be the composed and powerful Olivia who protects everyone when you’re with me. Just relax and be yourself.

Let me protect you.”

Olivia looked up at Daniel dazedly. Her wise–looking round eyes were glaring at him. She looked a little adorable.

“How cute.” Daniel kissed her eyelid. “That’s it. You can do whatever you want in front of me. I’ll protect you.”

Olivia was quiet when she was outside. After lunch, she immediately locked herself in the study and placed all the books Elena bought on the desk.

Secrets of Love.

The 36 Stratagems of Love.

Secret Manual of Women Conquering Males.

Teaching You How to Date.

Olivia’s eyes scanned through each book cover. Then, she held her chin and sighed. “So dating is also a skill.”

She began to reflect on herself.

Previously, her interactions with Daniel were too cold and emotionless. Her personality was also too domineering. She was used to solving problems on her own. That was not good as lovers helped and 11:23 supported each other. A deep relationship was only possible through give and take.

#5 After reading about a dozen books, Olivia had already formed an idea. However, she knew she had to practice what she had learned, Reading alone would not help.

Hence, she called Kelly.

Kelly was stunned when Olivia shared her troubles.

She wanted to help Olivia, but she did not understand males too. She had also never been in a relationship.

She had only cared about one person throughout her eighteen years. That person was Olivia.

However, her feelings were not in the romantic sense too. Kelly could not help Olivia. She had no relevant experience.

However, Kelly thought of a good idea. “Olivia, I can help you ask the girls participating in the show with me. They are all beautiful and have a lot of experience in terms of relationships. I can help you ask them.” Kelly interviewed the girls one by one. After gathering their responses, she summarized them for Olivia. Her first point was that men preferred women to rely on them. It gave them a sense of accomplishment; Olivia started to take notes.

Kelly continued with the advice she gathered. “Women have to ask men for help more often. This will bring out men’s protective instincts,”

Olivia understood.

Kelly shared some other advice. Olivia memorized them all. She even drew inferences from them. She was a quick learner.

Olivia applied what she learned at night.

Daniel brought up something when they were preparing for bed.

He had to spend some time overseas. There were many problems in the headquarters recently. The employees in the overseas branches were restless, so he had to go over to stabilize things.

“Since you’re the only one at home, take good care of yourself. Call me if anything happens.”

“If Brad finds trouble for you, stay away and have Andrew with you. I’ll deal with Brad when I come back.” Olivia’s eyes were calm. She knew very well she could deal with Brad herself. She did not even consider him her match.

She only needed to lift a finger to deal with someone like him.

However, she quickly remembered the love techniques she had learned earlier. She immediately leaned into Daniel’s arms and whispered, “I’m scared.”

Daniel’s heart softened after hearing what Olivia said.

He knew Olivia was forced to be tough on the outside. Her biological parents forced her. The responsibility of the Smith family was forced upon her, yet her family did not understand her. Gillian had also misunderstood and framed her.

Olivia had no choice but to arm herself and become stronger.

However, there was no need for that in the future.

With him around, he would protect her. Daniel was sure of that.

“Don’t be afraid.” Daniel lowered his head and kissed Olivia’s forehead. “I’ll arrange for more people to protect you.”

Before leaving the country, Daniel arranged for a team to protect Olivia.

When Brad found out that Daniel had arranged for protection, he could not help but snort coldly. “She is so weak. Daniel only went overseas, yet he arranged for many people to protect her. I think Daniel is the one who made her the head of the Smith family.”

Brad was convinced Olivia was weak and defenseless. He began to plot against her.

11:23 *

He was sure that it would be easy to deal with her. There was no need for him to plot meticulously.

At the old residence of the Sullivan family, Brad had been paying attention to what Daniel had been up to. When he knew Daniel had flown overseas, he immediately asked Mrs. Sullivan. I heard that Daniel has gone overseas?”

Mrs. Sullivan stopped smiling. After a while, she said. “He’s busy with work. It’s normal for him to fly around.”

Brad lowered his eyes. His voice was gentle like the spring breeze, but his words were provocative.

“No matter how busy he is, he should still inform you. I still remember when I first helped to manage the Sullivan family ten years ago, I was also overwhelmed. I was so busy that I didn’t even have time to eat. However, I would still inform you in advance every time I went on a business trip.”

He continued. “You raised me. You’re just like my mother. No matter how old I am, I have to inform you no matter where I go. Daniel is your biological son. I wonder what has caused him to become less affectionate over the years?”

Speaking of Daniel, Mrs. Sullivan was full of grievances.

However, she was unwilling to complain about her son before Brad and her servants. She only smiled and did not say anything.

Brad suggested. “Since Daniel is overseas, why don’t you have Olivia and Andrew stay over for a few days?” Brad was a master at manipulating words. He made it sound like he was speaking from Mrs Sullivan’s viewpoint. “You can spend time with your grandson and educate your daughter–in–law.

Wouldn’t that be nice?”

Seeing that Mrs. Sullivan was moved, Brad continued. “I heard that she is the head of the Smith family?”

“Yes, yes. She has excellent medical skills.” Mrs. Sullivan praised.

Mr. Brown also said. “Ms. Taylor is capable. Be it medical skills or scientific research, she’s the best.”

Brad smiled. “But she lacks the etiquette of how someone from our family should behave?”

Mrs. Sullivan was stunned by Brad’s words.

She had not thought of that.

Brad continued. I know the Smith family is well known for their medical skills. Isaac’s medical skills are superb. He’s a noble doctor who saves the dying and helps the injured. However, honestly, the Smith family is not considered a prominently wealthy family. Olivia might have learned good medical skills from Isaac, but she is still lacking in terms of her compatibility with the Sullivan family.

Brad paused to assemble his words. He said, “Daniel is now the richest man in the cuchers world. He interacts with high–ranking officials and nobles. He needs a capable wife with high EQ.”

Brad concluded by saying that Mrs. Sullivan needed to show Olivia the ropes.

He convinced Mrs. Sullivan.

What he said made sense. She had to show Olivia the ropes.

She did not need Olivia to be perfect. She just needed Olivia to learn how to act gracefully and not embarrass their family.

Olivia was on her way downstairs to have dinner. Zoe saw her and said. “Ms. Taylor, Mrs. Sullivan called just now. She wants you to bring Mr. Andrew to stay at the old residence for a while.”

Olivia had no qualms about it. She looked up and asked Andrew. ‘Andrew, shall we go?”

Andrew nodded. “I miss Grandma.” Mrs. Sullivan had been the one to look after him in the past. He had deep feelings for her.

“Alright.” Olivia touched her forehead. “We’ll be on our way.”

Zoe’s hand froze in the air. She was about to place the forks on the table. She asked hesitantly, “Ms.

Taylor, it’s already very late. Are you going over today?”

Olivia nodded. “Yes, I’ll go over after dinner.”

After dinner, Olivia and Andrew went to the old residence together. Her two assistants followed.

Mrs. Sullivan was watching television at the old residence. When she heard Mr. Brown say that Olivia had arrived, she was surprised. “Why did she come so quickly?”

She had thought Olivia would only come the next day.

Brad said, “She came at the right time. You can have chicken soup for supper. You can ask her to stew it for two to three hours. It’ll be the right time for supper tonight.”

Mrs. Sullivan nodded. “That’s good too. Since she’s married into the Sullivan family, she has to perform her duties as a daughter–in–law. She will first learn how to be filial.”

Upon hearing their conversation, Mr. Brown felt sorry for Olivia.

It seemed that she would have a hard time the following days.

It was not easy to be the daughter–in–law of a wealthy family.

Olivia entered the room with Andrew. As soon as they entered, Andrew ran into Mrs. Sullivan’s arms.

“Grandma, I missed you so much.”

Mrs. Sullivan hugged her grandson and could not stop smiling. “My good grandson. Grandma misses you too.”

After changing into indoor slippers, Olivia smiled and greeted Mrs. Sullivan and the rest bebere aling on the sola opposite Them When Mrs Sullivan faced Olivia, the antle on her face disappeared. Olivia, you came at the right mine.

Co to the lunchen aid make chicken soup. We’ll have that “Do you want to have supper?” Olivia smiled and asked gently.

Mrs. Sullivan modded. “Yes, I don’t sleep much as I get older. I usually stay up until midnight before I can fall asleep. If I sleep late, I have to eat something at night. Otherwise, my stomach will be empty Olivia nodded. “In that case, we do need to have some supper”

Brad’s gaze was fixed on Olivia. Seeing her gentle expression, he felt even more disdainful.

She was so gentle and had no personality There was no challenge in bullying her did whatever she was told to do.

“Then go quickly, Ms. Taylor” Brad urged her. “There are ingredients in the kitchen. If you don’t know how to cook, og chet can help you”

Olivia glanced at Brad indifferently and said unhurriedly, “Since Mrs. Sullivan wants to drink chicken soup, it would be best for her to have the best chicken soup in the world.”

After Olivia gave a few instructions, Elena went out to make a call.

After a while, Elena returned and reported in a low voice, “Don’t worry, she said she’ll be here in a while. About half an hour”

“Alright, Olivia nodded. Then, she stood up and said to Mrs. Sullivan. “The chef will be here soon. You don’t have to be anxious. You will be able to have the most delicious chicken soup. I’m a little tired, I’m going upstairs to rest first.

As soon as she finished speaking, the room suddenly fell silent.

No one expected Olivia to hire a chef!

Mrs. Sullivan’s expression was ugly. “The Sullivan family has a chef. Do you need to hire one from outside? I’m not trying to make things difficult by asking you to cook. I just wanted to see if you could obey your elders!”

Brad chimed in. “Ms. Taylor, that is not appropriate. You have to cook personally to show your filial piety. How could you hire a chef?”

Olivia did not want to waste her breath on these meaningless arguments. She said, “I’m tired. Let’s talk when the chef arrives.” Then, she turned around and w upstairs.

Mrs. Sullivan was so angry that her face turned red.

The servants all lowered their heads. They did not dare to breathe loudly.

Mr. Brown watched as Olivia slowly walked up the stairs. He could not help but sigh silently. She was still too young and impulsive. He did not understand why she could not do as requested. It was just a meal.

Billionaire’s Missing Darling Brad leaned into the sofa.

He said nothing, but his lips curved in a mocking smile.

Things were going the way he had planned.

Olivia was shrewd and impatient. It was a joke that she was made the head of the Smith family.

Could it be that there was no one left in the Smith family?

There was no sense of accomplishment for him when dealing with a person like Olivia. He had not made any big moves, and Olivia had already made things worse for herself.

Brad’s smugness only lasted for half an hour. He saw the chef Olivia hired.

His expression instantly changed. He was speechless for a long time.

Olivia had hired Tracy Smith.

Tracy was the head chef of the state banquet. She also won the gold award in the World Cuisine Competition.

Tracy had not cooked personally for years since her students made names for themselves. Olivia managed to get a big shot in the culinary world to come over to make chicken soup for Mrs. Sullivan.

It was unbelievable!

Mrs. Sullivan was initially still fuming at Olivia’s rejection. However, her anger dissipated after seeing Tracy. She was shocked.

How was it possible? Olivia invited Tracy over.

Just at that moment, Olivia walked down the stairs. Tracy nodded at her and followed the servant to the kitchen.

Olivia walked to the sofa in the middle of the living room and sat down. She smiled gently at Mrs.

Sullivan. “The so–called filial piety is to provide you with the best within my abilities. It’s more important than anything else. There are specialties in every profession. It’s better to leave professional matters to professionals.”

With that, Olivia turned to Brad and asked with a smile, “Don’t you think so?”

Brad’s face was livid. His eyes were dark and cold.

Olivia had turned the tables.

Tracy was indeed a state banquet chef. Her culinary skills were extraordinary. Even Mrs. Sullivan, who had always insisted on cating less, had drunk two bowls. If not for Mr. Brown’s reminder, Mrs. Sullivan might even have a third bowl.

“This chicken soup is delicious.” Mrs. Sullivan reluctantly put down the bowl.

Tracy smiled. “Good that you liked it. It’s already very late. I have to get going.”

“You’re leaving?” Mrs. Sullivan was a little reluctant.

The culinary skills of famous chefs were too precious. She wanted Tracy to stay for a few more days.

However, it was not convenient for her to speak out and invite her.

After all, Tracy was the head chef of the state banquet. Moreover, she had not cooked personally for many years. A few years ago, Tracy was invited to continue to be the head chef of the state banquet, but she had rejected it.

Tracy had retired. She rarely appeared elsewhere besides the Smith Cuisine Hall and the restaurants opened by her students.

It was already a pleasant surprise that Olivia could invite her over. It would be impossible for her to stay further.

Everyone present could tell what Mrs. Sullivan was thinking.

But no one spoke.

Brad smoothed his sleeve before saying haughtily, “Tracy, why don’t you stay and cook for us for a few more days?”

As he had been overseas for many years, Brad did not know much about the happenings in the country. He only knew that Tracy was a state banquet chef and one of the top chefs in the region.

However, he did not hear that she had not cooked personally for the past few years.

He thought that he would be able to have her agree to his request as it was just a matter of money.

Just like Olivia, he could also invite Tracy.

Mrs. Sullivan had given him a large sum of money over the years. He had used it for investments and thus accumulated a lot of wealth.

Tracy was just a chef. He could easily employ her services.

After saying that, Brad even looked at Olivia with a provocative gaze. “Tracy, don’t worry. I will compensate you well. As long as you’re willing to stay and cook a few meals, I will give you double what Olivia paid you.”

“Double?” Tracy laughed.

Her restaurants were all over the country. She had become a brand in the food industry. She had earned more than enough money. It was a joke that someone had used money to entice her.

Billionaire’s Moving Darling Tracy did not know whether to laugh or be angry.

“Yes” Brad’s tone was firm. “As long as you’re willing to stay. I’ll give you double whatever Olivia gave you.”

Mrs. Sullivan sat at the side. Her eyes started to well up after she saw how determined and considerate Brad was in trying to help her convince Tracy to stay. His biological son, Daniel, had never been so concerned about her.

On the other hand, Brad was always considerate of her. He was generous with his money so that she could enjoy Tracy’s cooking.

However, she did feel that Brad’s behavior was inappropriate and disrespectful.

Despite his behavior, she was nonetheless touched by Brad’s actions.

What a good child!

Brad had been observing Mrs. Sullivan’s expression. He knew he had done the right thing when he saw her eyes well up.

He knew Mrs. Sullivan’s personality well. He knew that she would fall for hist tricks.

Brad had always acted like that since he was a child. No matter what good stuff he got, he would give it to Mrs. Sullivan first. No matter what he did, he would tell Mrs. Sullivan first.

He loved her with all his heart. He relied on her wholeheartedly.

He was a stark contrast to Daniel. Daniel was smart. However, he was also mischievous and a little distant from his mother.

Brad held Mrs. Sullivan’s hand and said gently in an emotional tone. “You’re like a mother to me. You raised me yourself. When I was young. I swore that I would be filial when I grew up. Even if it’s the stars in the sky. I’ll pluck them for you. Something as simple as this isn’t even worth mentioning.”

“Oh, why would I need you to pluck stars for me?” Mrs. Sullivan turned her face away. Her heart had melted.

Her efforts back then were not in vain. Brad had grown up to be someone with filial piety and consideration.

“Tracy. Brad turned to Tracy. “Tell me how much to pay you. No matter how much it is, I’ll give it to you.

I’ll double the amount Olivia gave you!”

Tracy looked up at Brad. She felt awkward. After a while, she said, “Olivia didn’t give me money.

Hearing that, Brad raised his eyebrows. His voice turned icy. “That’s insensible of her.”

Before he could finish speaking, Tracy spoke, “Have you heard of seared salmon with herbed couscous? Olivia gave me the recipe for a medicinal cuisine. It has the same value as seared salmon with herbed couscous.”

AD After saying that, she remained oblivious to everyone’s shock and stood up so leave.

When Tracy passed by Olivia, her tone was nothing short of amable and respectful. “Miss Olivia, if you need anything else, just tell me anytime! Tracy left. Olivia propped up her chin and looked at everyone’s dumbfounded faces. She felt good.

She waved at Andrew. “Andrew, come over. Shall we go upstairs and rest?

“Ok.” Andrew ran over and followed Olivia upstairs.

The ones left downstairs were Mrs. Sullivan, Brad, Mr. Brown, and a few servants.

Brad had been overseas. He did not know anything about seared salmon with herbed couscous.

However, he could tell that the recipe for the medicinal cuisine was costly.

He asked the butler, “Mr. Brown, what’s seared salmon with herbed couscous? Is the recipe very precious?”

After saying that, Brad frowned and complained to Mrs. Sullivan, “Tracy is unintelligible. It’s just a recipe. She could have asked for anything else. Why did she leave like that?”

It was rare for Mrs. Sullivan not to respond to him.

Brad’s expression stiffened imperceptibly. He looked at Mr. Brown.

Mr. Brown sighed. “It’s hard to explain how precious seared salmon with herbed couscous is. What I do know is that it has brought the Smith Cuisine Hall at le twenty million dollars in annual pure profits in the past six to seven years. Mr. Brown was familiar to many distinguished guests like officials and nobles. After all, he had been with the Sullivan family for many years.

However, he was also taken aback after learning how profitable medicinal cuisine could be.

20 million dollars. A year. That would be 200 million dollars in ten years. Olivia gave away the precious medicinal cuisine recipe worth 20 million dollars to Tracy just so Mrs. Sullivan could have a mouthful of chicken soup.

How generous was she?

That recipe was so precious.

Brad was stunned. He looked at Mr. Brown in disbelief and clenched his jaw tightly.

After a while, he asked, “How is that possible?”

Mr. Brown glanced at Brad but did not respond.

It was just a faint glance. However, Brad could see the contempt in it.

Mr. Brown was looking down on him again.

www Sutionales Missing Darling Anger rose inside him. Brad was furious.

What right did a butler like Mr. Brown have to look down on him?

After Olivia sent Andrew back to the room to sleep, she went downstairs again. Everyone was still in the living room. They were still sitting at their original positions. Nobody moved.

Olivia turned to Brad and said gently. “Everyone says that you are filial. It’s the Respect the Elderly Day next week. I believe you have prepared an extremely precious gift for Mrs. Sullivan?”

Brad suppressed the anger inside him and looked at Olivia coldly. His tone was icy. “Of course. I’ve already prepared it. I wonder what you have prepared?” Olivia smiled proudly. “It would be better than yours. The gift I prepared is so expensive.”

“Expensive?” Brad sneered. “That might not be the case.”

After saying that, Brad could not control his emotions. He stood up and said to Mrs. Sullivan in a low voice, “I’ll go upstairs first.”

Brad walked upstairs. Halfway up, Olivia’s voice came from behind. She was speaking to Mrs. Sullivan.

“Filial piety doesn’t come from words. You have to prove it with actions. Who doesn’t know how to coax people with words alone?” Mrs. Sullivan felt uncomfortable after hearing what Olivia said.

Why did Olivia misinterpret Brad’s well–intentioned words as hypocritical? Mrs. Sullivan felt Brad was not such a person. However, she could not say anything to refute Olivia. She could only sulk silently.

She did not know if she was angry at Olivia or herself.

Pallinnoire : Missing Mr. Brown watched coldly from the side.

He thought to himself, “Ms. Taylor is impressive.”

It had not even been a day since she arrived. She had already started manipulating Brad’s relationship with Mrs. Sullivan.

Brad was the most doted on by Mrs. Sullivan in the family over these years. Daniel was not that favored comparatively.

Daniel was suppressed by Brad while growing up.

Whether it was the late Mr. Sullivan or Mrs. Sullivan, they doted on Brad more than Daniel.

If Daniel had not worked hard, there would not be a place for him at home. Ms. Taylor had only briefly spoken to Mrs. Sullivan. It was enough to label Brad ast a hypocrite who only knew how to inflate himself as someone with filial piety.

If Brad did not present an expensive gift on Respect the Elderly Day, it was possible that Mrs. Sullivan would hold a grudge against him.

Mr. Brown was sure of that.

On the other hand, Mr. Brown had reservations about Olivia. He felt that she was too arrogant and was not one to suffer any grievances.

What was the use of her getting in the moment and going up against them? Mr. Brown thought it was more appropriate for Olivia to consider the long–term consequences. She should curry favor with Mrs.

Sullivan.

He believed that a genuine relationship could be slowly cultivated.

After returning to her room, Elena had the same advice for Olivia. She felt that Olivia was being too impatient. “Miss Taylor, you might have suppressed Brad now, but you’ve provoked him. It might make him launch a strong counterattack later.

Elena advised Olivia to act docilely so that she could deal with Brad once he let his guard down.

Olivia’s other assistant, Cecilia, was not as experienced as Elena in the ways of the world. However, she was older and experienced.

She agreed with Elena.

Olivia leaned against the bed in a comfortable position. She closed her eyes slowly. No one knew if she was listening.

Elena decided to try to persuade Olivia again.

Olivia slowly opened her eyes.

Her tone was a little cold and indifferent. She said, “If we’re dealing with someone more formidable, we can use your method. However, there’s no need to spend any effort dealing with Brad.”

Olivia could not be bothered with Brad.

She found it unbelievable that she was asked to be docile before him. Could Brad even be considered an enemy?

He was, at most, just an annoying clown.

Elena understood. Miss Taylor did not take Brad seriously at all.

However, she still had some doubts.

Although she had not worked beside Olivia for long, she had heard from Rebecca that Olivia was decisive and swift in her actions.

Why did she take her time with Brad?

Would it not be better to deal him a swift and deadly blow?

She even deliberately provoked him into buying an expensive gift.

Elena decided to ask. She had always believed in asking to clear any doubts. There was no point in hiding questions.

“Miss Taylor, why did you mention the gift for Respect the Elderly Day?”

Olivia slowly looked up. Her thick and long eyelashes flickered.

Elena’s heart could not help but flutter when she saw Olivia looking at her.

Olivia was gorgeous.

Olivia paused before explaining. “He took so much money from Mrs. Sullivan. He has to return it.

Olivia was petty. Mrs. Sullivan’s wealth was for Andrew. No one else could take it Elena was enlightened..

So that was the reason.

Elena still had questions. “Why did you say that to Mrs. Sullivan? Why did you say he was pretending to be filial? Was it to make Mrs. Sullivan hold a grudge against him?”

Olivia crossed one leg and looked at Elena lazily.

She was not interested in Mrs. Sullivan. She had no mood to compete with Brad in terms of filial piety as well. It was just that Andrew liked his grandmother. She had to consider Andrew’s feelings.

Olivia’s style was simple and crude. Since Andrew liked his grandmother, his grandmother could only like Andrew.

“I want Andrew to be the happiest child in the world,” Olivia said. “Mrs. Sullivan’s role is to be a good grandmother who loves her grandson. If anyone dares to stop her from being a good grandmother, he’s asking for trouble.”

It was almost time to sleep. Olivia wanted to take a look at Andrew.

Ilionaires Missing Dorling vouchem She returned to her room after kissing Andrew’s check, On her way back to the room, she saw Brad leaning against the corridor wall. “Ms. Taylor. Brad was the first to speak. His tone was no longer gentle. Instead, it was filled with complicated and mocking emotions. “Do you think you can curry favor just because you spent a lot of money and eve gave Tracy the precious medicinal cuisine recipe?”

“Without decades of relationship as the foundation, no matter how much please her, she will never like you, Brad said firmly.

Olivia’s expression did not change as Brad mocked her.

you It might be because it was already midnight. She was a little sleepy. She was almost in a daze.

She wanted to ignore Brad. However, he had already come looking for trouble. If she did not return the favor, she would appear weak and easy to bully.

Olivia looked up. “She will like me.”

Brad sneered. “Money can’t buy feelings. Only sincerity works.”

Before he could say further, Olivia interrupted him. “That means you’re not rich enough. Just wait and see. Money will work for my case.”

Brad was so angry that his eyes turned red. He clenched his fists tightly.

Olivia was so annoying.

What did she mean by saying he was not rich enough?

Brad was seething with anger.

The next day, Olivia went to the Taylor family to administer acupuncture to Amelia.

Andrew wanted to follow her. He moved closer to Olivia. “Can you bring me along?”

“Of course. Olivia scratched his chin lovingly. “No matter where I go, Andrew can follow me.”

Andrew was so happy. He hugged Olivia’s arm and chuckled. There was no hiding. his love for her.

Brad helped Mrs. Sullivan to the living room. When he saw Olivia and Andrew behaving intimately, he could not help but worry. “Andrew, aren’t you going to class? Your performance will be affected.”

Mrs. Sullivan was also worried.

Although she doted on her grandson, she was careful not to spoil him. She hoped that he would grow up to be a capable person.

“Andrew.” Mrs. Sullivan waved at her grandson. “Be good and go to school, alright? You’re going to be in the first grade next year. You have to be studious.”

Upon hearing what Mrs. Sullivan said, Brad looked at Olivia. He had a faint smile.

Bulliman’s Missing Darling Although you aren’t Andrew’s biological mother, you should plan for the child. How could you indulge him like that? You’ve won his favor. Everyone knows you are doing well with him. However, you’ll harm him with your indulgence!”

He stopped short of saying that Olivia was a stepmother with ill intentions. He knew how Mrs. Sullivan would think after hearing what he said.

Mrs. Sullivan frowned and looked at Olivia. She subconsciously hugged Andrew tightly.

Olivia was not in a good mood. She did not want to waste time with Brad, so she gestured to Elena.

Elena understood. She stepped forward and said to Mrs. Sullivan with a smile, “Mrs. Sullivan, you might not have heard yet, but Miss Taylor has already invited a renowned teacher for Mr. Andrew.”

“What renowned teacher?” Brad sneered. “The Sullivan family can invite any renowned teacher. Who knows what she’s up to? What if she finds someone unit for Andrew?”

Before he could finish speaking, Elena said softly, “She’s Leanne Richards. The top preschool education expert in the region.”

Brad was instantly silent. He could not believe what he had heard.

He stood frozen on the spot.

Olivia still remembered how she felt when she first came to the Taylor family.

She was like a kitten separated for months and had suddenly returned home. Her heart and eyes were filled with joy.

Lying on the bed alone, she repeated the words Dad and Mom countless times She held a photo in her palms. Her grandfather had given it to her.

It was a family photo. Her mother was carrying little David in her arms. Her grandfather and father were standing beside her. William was also in the picture. He was mature–looking despite his young age.

The little girl wearing a small gown was Olivia.

She touched her parents in the photo over and over again, calling them softly in her heart.

She called them repeatedly. She felt unfamiliar at first, but it grew on her.

She got used to calling them by morning the next day.

Unfortunately, fate did not give her the chance.

She did not call them that day. She would not call them in the future either.

Olivia was emotionless when she went back to the Taylor family.

When Amelia saw Olivia at the door, she had a cautious smile.

With just one glance, Olivia could tell that there was something wrong with Amelia. However, she did not say anything. She only glanced at her indifferently “Today is the last acupuncture session. After that, your body will be fine. Have enough rest.

Amelia did not feel happy after hearing that she would recover. Instead, she panicked. “Is this the last time?”

Did that mean Olivia would not come again?

Amelia did not dare to ask that question.

When they reached the room, Olivia performed acupuncture on Amelia. The acupuncture took a long time. However, Andrew had always been obedient. He did not move or make a fuss.

He sat quietly on the chair with his head tilted. He looked adorable.

Amelia did not dare to speak to Olivia. She turned his gaze to Andrew and sized up the child.

The more she looked at Andrew, the more puzzled she got.

Why did Andrew look so similar to Olivia years ago?

Especially their eyebrows and eyes.

Could it be that all good–looking children look the same?

Balonmates Masseng Amelia did not think much about it. The similarities made her feel closer to Andrew. Her impression of Andrew improved.

After the acupuncture, Amelia told Olivia not to leave yet. She had something for Olivia.

Olivia nodded nonchalantly. She waited downstairs in the living room with Andrew.

After a while, Amelia came over with a violin.

During this period, she had always wanted to give Olivia gifts to improve their relationship.

Unfortunately, no matter how hard she racked her brains, she could not think of what Olivia liked.

She did not know anything about Olivia after she had grown up. Eighteen years, She was unclear about what Olivia liked or disliked.

In the end, she chose a violin after much hesitation.

“This is a handmade violin. It was made by one of the three big violin families in Italy. I’ve been using it for many years. I want to give it to you.” Amelia looked at Olivia timidly, her hands holding the violin trembling.

Olivia looked at her and said calmly. “I don’t like violins anymore.”

Upon hearing that, Amelia’s heart sank. It was so heavy that she felt like suffocating.

She did not like violins anymore. She did not like it anymore!

Amelia did not know what to say or how to explain. She just raised the violin..

It seemed like she would not accept Olivia’s rejection to take it.

Olivia ignored Amelia’s actions.

On the other hand. Andrew stuck his head out. He was interested in the violin. “Mrs. Taylor.” Andrew looked at Amelia politely. “The violin is so beautiful. Can 1 touch it?

Amelia was stunned. She did not expect Andrew to make such a request.

She nodded and lowered the violin to Andrew’s height.

The violin was heavy. Amelia had been holding it for too long. Her arm went limp.

The violin fell to the ground.

Seeing it was about to hit Andrew, Olivi reacted quickly and hurriedly threw a pillow over to block the violin..

The violin hit the corner cabinet between the two sofas. There was a loud bang.

The vase in the corner cabinet was knocked to the ground. There was a family photo on top of the cabinet.

Billionarer’s Missing Darling It was Taylor in the family photo. She had taken Olivia’s spot.

Olivia only glanced at it briefly before looking away.

On the other hand, Amelia screamed and raised her hand to smash the photo frame to the ground.

She shivered and was thinking about how to explain to Olivia.

Olivia had already held Andrew’s hand. They readied themselves to their goodbyes. “The acupuncture has ended. I’ll take my leave.”

With that, she left with Andrew.

Looking at Olivia’s back, Amelia’s face was as pale as paper. Her lips trembled violently. She wanted to call out to Olivia a few times. She squatted on the ground. dejectedly and covered her face as she cried silently.

Olivia. Olivia was her daughter!

How did things turn out like that? Amelia did not understand.

There was no hiding her despair and sadness. Her eyes looked sorrowful, She did not understand why she was so cold to Olivia. She did not understand why she had treated her daughter that way.

She had doted on Olivia a lot. –

Amelia sobbed for some time. She then picked up the violin on the ground.

The violin had hit the cabinet. There was a crack.

The crack was like their mother–daughter relationship. It was like a crack that could never be repaired.

Olivia ran into Yvonne on her way to the parking lot. She was surprised to see the latter standing there.

Yvonne stood beside the car with her hands by her side. She looked at Olivia as if she had been waiting for her.

“Shall we have a chat?” Yvonne shifted her handbag as she put on a faint smile. She sized up Olivia for a moment.

As expected, Olivia had changed after becoming the head of a household. Her aura was strong.

However, Yvonne’s eyes flashed with disdain as she looked at Olivia.

She had always looked down on Olivia for being chased out of the Taylor family. She did not understand Olivia. Yvonne disagreed with Olivia’s actions and only thought of her as someone acting high and mighty.

What was the point of placing so much importance on love? Only having money in one’s hands was the most important thing.

Even if she wanted to leave the Taylor family, she should get her shares and assets. From Yvonne’s point of view, Olivia was stupid. She left the wealthy Taylor family EMI and corn went to the newspapers to announce she had no ties with the Taylor family Olivia had also rejected the shares that her grandfather had mentioned previously she did not get a single cent. She only cared about kinship and motherly love. Olivia was stupid to give those up. No one in their right mind would do what Olivia did.

It was the Taylor family from Evervale. They had assets close to 2 billion dollars. Would it not be wise to get more money?

I have something with me. I believe you will be interested.” Yvonne had a proud and condescending expression.

Olivia did not care about money.

However, it would be hard to say that Olivia would not be concerned about the quota for the Evervaleth branch of the Capital Research Institute.

It was not something that money could buy.

Even if she had money, she would not be able to get it if she had no affiliations.

Yvonne pursed her lips. Her gaze stopped at Olivia’s face. She could not wait to see Olivia’s shocked expression when she mentioned the quota.

Billionair’s Missing Darling Summer was at its hottest. It was hot outdoors.

Olivia was worried that Andrew would be sunburnt if they did not start to get moving. She was getting impatient. Her tone was a little fierce. “If you have something to say, just say it. If not, move aside.

Don’t stand here and block my way.”

Yvonne’s expression immediately darkened when she heard what Olivia said. However, her expression brightened when she recalled what she planned to announce to Olivia. There was no hiding the smugness on her face.

“I have secured the examination slot at the Evervaleth branch of the Capital Research Institute,”

Yvonne announced. She deliberately paused and looked at Olivia.

She wanted to keep Olivia in suspense.

All researchers valued Capitol Research Institute.

Having a slot there almost sounded too good to be true. To many researchers, it was almost like a dream come true.

Yvonne did not believe that Olivia would be any different.

She crossed her arms and waited for Olivia to beg her to elaborate further. However, Olivia frowned and looked at her. “Can you finish your sentence in one go? If you don’t want to say it, then move aside.”

She was running out of patience. She did not want to waste time on Yvonne. Yvonne did not expect Olivia to be so impatient. Hatred was building inside her. However, she suppressed it and continued, “I have a recommendation examination slot at the Evervale branch. Do you want it?”

“No.” Olivia refused without hesitation. Her tone remained cold. “If there’s nothing else, get out of my way.”

Yvonne could no longer maintain the smug smile on her face.

She did not expect Olivia to be so arrogant. Olivia even rejected her directly.

When Yvonne recovered her senses, Olivia had already gotten into the car with Andrew. She was driving towards the entrance.

Yvonne ran to catch up with them. She hit on the car window and shouted, “Olivia, I do have a slot for the Evervale branch. Do you not want it? This is a once–in–a–lifetime opportunity for you!”

The car stopped. Olivia rolled down the window.

Yvonne was overjoyed to get a response from Olivia.

She knew that Olivia would not be able to resist the temptation of the research institute.

Bellona Mwang Darling Yvonne was thinking about what she could exchange with Olivia. She could ask for something worthy enough of that examination slot. She was absorbed in her thoughts when she heard Olivia speak coldly You’re so annoying. Since an examination slot at a research institute can make you so hysterical and loud you should give it With that. Olivia rolled up the window and drove off. There was no hesitation. Only a trail of car exhaust was left behind.

The exhaust landed on Yvonne’s face. She was shocked. She was not expecting Olivia’s response.

When Yvonne recovered her senses, she was angry to the extent that she stomped her feet repeatedly.

Olivia had got to her again. Why did Olivia always have the last say whenever they confronted each other?

Yvonne was pissed. She could imagine herself strangling Olivia.

Diana leaned over and whispered. “Olivia said something about giving up the slot. Is she up to something?

The recommendation examination slot was not obtained through official means. Yvonne had obtained it through donations. It could not be made public. If someone leaked news about it. she might have to give it up eventually.

Yvonne sneered. ‘She would have to have that ability. We’re not the only ones who donated to get recommendation examination slots. Others do the same. I don’t believe Olivia dares to reveal anything.

Most importantly. Yvonne had been cautions and secretive. She did not use any affiliated company’s name to donate at all. Instead, she had gone to lengths to ensure she would not be found out.

Even if Olivia wanted to investigate, she could not find out which spot was under Yvonne.

If further investigations were conducted, she would not be the only one who would be offended. The stakes involved were too huge. Olivia would not dare to get herself involved.

However, Yvonne was wrong. Olivia proceeded to do what Yvonne thought she would not.

Not long after getting into the car, Olivia called Rebecca. She instructed the latter to contact the Evervale branch and have Yvonne’s recommendation slot canceled. Rebecca was in a difficult position.

I’ve already asked just now. Yvonne did it very secretly. She did not use any affiliated name, so I don’t know which spot belongs. to her.

Olivia’s tone remained calm. She deliberated momentarily before asking. “How many recommendation slots does Evervale have this year?”

1133 Billionaires Missing Darling Rebecca replied to say there were seven.

Olivia was straightforward.”Remove them all!”

Olivia had always been decisive.

Olivia could not be bothered with Yvonne. She cared neither how secretive Yvonne had been nor the methods she used.

It was easier to cancel all recommendation slots obtained through donations. It would be a direct blow.

Given her authority, there was no need to rack her brains to think of ways to deal with Yvonne.

She could attack her swiftly.

Yvonne and Olivia were not comparable in the first place. They had different visions and mindsets.

Olivia received a call after driving away from the residence of the Taylor family. It was Blake.

Blake’s nervous and suppressed voice could be heard. “Come back quickly. Someone from the Grant family is here!”

Olivia asked Tyson to send Andrew back to the Sullivan’s residence. She and Peter took a taxi back to the Smith family’s villa in Evervale.

Mr. Yanis lived there.

Olivia was supposed to live there. However, she had moved to Daniel’s accommodation after their engagement.

The guest had been waiting for a long time at the villa.

Blake ran out to welcome Olivia. She reported to Olivia as they entered the villa. together, “Fifth Elder is here.”

Blake did not know much about the Grant family. According to the Smith family’s house rules, only the household heads would be given information about the Grant family.

Others would not know much about them.

Blake and Yanis had been working closely with Isaac.

That was why they knew a little about the Grant family.

“Ms. Taylor, congratulations on taking over the Smith family.” Fifth Elder wore a tuxedo and a pair of shiny black shoes. He had an outstanding demeanor.

He pushed a wooden box over. He had a gentle and kind smile. “This is the congratulatory gift from the Grant family!

Olivia opened the wooden box. There was a black pill inside.

“What is this?” Olivia raised her eyes. Her indifferent gaze revealed a hint of coldness.

11:31 Fifth Elder smiled. “Isaac fell suddenly. There might be many things that he didn’t explain to you.

There’s a rule in the Smith family. Only by taking this Great Nourishment Pill can you truly take over the Smith family. Otherwise, the Grant family won’t recognize you as the head.”

The Grant family.

Olivia snorted. She raised her hand and picked up the pill. With a pinch, it shattered into pieces. “You want me to eat this thing with an unknown origin?”

She found it ridiculous.

Fifth Elder frowned after seeing what Olivia did. His heart ached for this medicine.

The ingredients for the Great Nourishment Pill were rare. It took ten years to produce one.

He was in charge of making the Great Nourishment Pills. He only had less than ten pills in total, yet Olivia crushed it just like that. His heart ached..

His expression turned cold. “Even your grandfather isn’t as arrogant as you. Don’t act high and mighty.

Without approval from the Grant family, you can’t take over the Smith family at all!”

He thought of something and looked at Olivia with disgust. “Break off your engagement with the Sullivan family as soon as possible. Stay away from that person. You might become Mr. Alexander’s future wife. You have to be careful with your conduct.”

Mr. Alexander’s wife? It was news to Olivia.

Olivia pinched her fingers while digesting the news. A voice suddenly popped up in her mind. It seemed to urge her to ask what was going on.

“What do you mean?” Olivia frowned. She had no idea what he was talking about. Seeing that Olivia looked genuinely confused, he was also surprised. “You don’t know?”

Olivia was already twenty–five years old. She should have already known by now. Fifth Elder was also puzzled.

However, he did not say much.

After all, Olivia’s identity was not ordinary. If she became Mr. Alexander’s wife in the future, she would be the mistress of the Grant family. It was not good for him. to offend her.

It was better for him to go back and consult the other elders before deciding.

The Fifth Elder was lost in thoughts while returning to the Grant family. Mr. Alexander was already eight years old when he was found at the orphanage, The Grant family had the tradition of nurturing the future heads of their household since birth. However, Alexander was already eight years old when he was found. If they were to find a female baby and start leading her to learn how to be the future mistress, the age difference would be too big. It would not be suitable.

Therefore, some girls aged four and five years old had been selected.

The Grand family had very high expectations of their female head. Not only did she have to be beautiful, outstanding, and capable, but she also had to be able to take on the responsibility of the Grant family in the future.

Her temperament was a crucial factor for consideration.

In other words, she could not have too deep a relationship with her family.

As the household’s mistress, she had to devote herself wholeheartedly to the Grant family. She could not harbor distracting thoughts, let alone pay too much attention to her family.

Therefore, everything that Olivia had experienced before was under the supervision of the Grant family.

That included the incident where she lost her way when she was only five years old and her following fallout with Gillian.

What was unexpected was that Gillian was too aggressive and had pushed Olivia off the cliff. It caused Olivia to be missing for a year.

Fortunately, Olivia was found later. There were no other hiccups.

The circle of Elders was satisfied with Olivia. Be it her appearance, intelligence, or temperament, she was top–notch.

The only dissatisfaction was that Olivia had a strong personality. It was not easy to tame her.

However, that was not a big deal.

It did not matter. She just needed to learn. All previous mistresses had learned the same way.

The Grant family could deal with somebody like Olivia. It would not be difficult. Moreover, it was all thanks to the Grant family that she had such good fortune now. Isaac adopted her, and she became famous worldwide for her medical skills. She also became the head of the Smith family.

If she had a conscience, she should be grateful to the Grant family.

It was inevitable for Olivia to be faced with obstacles. Only then would she Pillionaire’s Mising Darling The Fifth Elder was lost in thoughts while returning to the Grant family. Mr. Alexander was already eight years old when he was found at the orphanage, The Grant family had the tradition of nurturing the future heads of their household since birth. However, Alexander was already eight years old when he was found. If they were to find a female baby and start leading her to learn how to be the future mistress, the age difference would be too big. It would not be suitable.

Therefore, some girls aged four and five years old had been selected.

The Grand family had very high expectations of their female head. Not only did she have to be beautiful, outstanding, and capable, but she also had to be able to take on the responsibility of the Grant family in the future.

Her temperament was a crucial factor for consideration.

In other words, she could not have too deep a relationship with her family.

As the household’s mistress, she had to devote herself wholeheartedly to the Grant family. She could not harbor distracting thoughts, let alone pay too much attention to her family.

Therefore, everything that Olivia had experienced before was under the supervision of the Grant family.

That included the incident where she lost her way when she was only five years old and her following fallout with Gillian.

What was unexpected was that Gillian was too aggressive and had pushed Olivia off the cliff. It caused Olivia to be missing for a year.

Fortunately, Olivia was found later. There were no other hiccups.

The circle of Elders was satisfied with Olivia. Be it her appearance, intelligence, or temperament, she was top–notch.

The only dissatisfaction was that Olivia had a strong personality. It was not easy to tame her.

However, that was not a big deal.

It did not matter. She just needed to learn. All previous mistresses had learned the same way.

The Grant family could deal with somebody like Olivia. It would not be difficult. Moreover, it was all thanks to the Grant family that she had such good fortune now. Isaac adopted her, and she became famous worldwide for her medical skills. She also became the head of the Smith family.

If she had a conscience, she should be grateful to the Grant family.

It was inevitable for Olivia to be faced with obstacles”

Only then would she Aussing Darbinte develop a strong character after learning to overcome them.

Without such training. Olivia would not have achieved her current achievements. The bith Bider returned and told the First Elder what had happened.

The latter went to see Alexander. He thought he had to report to Alexander. Alexander sat behind the desk. He wore a light gray shirt. The buttons on the collar of the shirt were buttoned up. Everything was immaculate. Alexander exuded an air of coldness and strictness. There was something distant about him.

When Alexander saw the First Elder coming over, he only raised his eyes and lowered his head again to continue reading. Alexander was not pleased to see him. The Grant family had always been led by two heads, one in the open and one in the dark. On the surface, the head of the family was his second uncle, who was also a strong competitor for the next election.

On the other hand, Alexander was in charge of some business matters in the dark.

“Mr. Alexander. First Elder spoke first. “Olivia…”

As soon as Olivia was mentioned, impatience flashed across Alexander’s eyes. He already knew what the First Elder was going to say.

The Grant family was a clan of extended members that had remained connected. for hundreds of years. Although their fortunes were substantial, they still had some bad old habits.

For example, the trial the household’s mistress had to go through. To put it bluntly, it was manipulating people.

Alexander was full of contempt for such a trial. However, his current strength was not enough to contend with the circle of Elders. He did not object explicitly, but his attitude revealed otherwise.

The First Elder’s expression turned serious. His tone was cold and stern. It seemed to carry a hint of warning. “This trial is a rule that has been passed down in the Grant family for more than a hundred years. Nothing has ever gone wrong. Do not think of sabotaging it. If…

Before he could finish speaking, he was interrupted by Alexander with a cold. smile. Since nothing has ever gone wrong, why did the previous heads not live. long and have many children? The Grant family is so powerful. Why was I made to wander outside for eight years and suffer in the orphanage?”

The First Elder did not reply immediately. After a while, he said, “Let’s not talk about the trial now. Let’s talk about Olivia’s identity as the head of the Smith family Just now, the Fifth Elder returned and said that Olivia refused to take the Great Nourishment Pill.”

Alexander could not be bothered with such a small matter. He waved his hand. “Go deal with it yourself. You don’t have to report to me.”

After the Great Elder left, someone stepped out from the dark and stood behind.

Zherling Aleander Me Armander “Tomean” Aliczander eyes lit up. “Any one?”

i newe Daman and the others were forces that Alexander had nurtured after he grew up. They only need to ham and were not controlled by the circle of Elders.

Drattisan shook his head. Too much time has passed. Many things are difficult to find out but we do have some news Alexander suppressed the excitement in his chest. Tell me quickly Damian reported. “Back then, two kindergartent were adjacent to the orphanage. One was an international kinderganen, and the other was the number one kindergarten in the city. Both kindergartens were the top kindergartens in Evervale. However, one was a private one, and the other was a public one” Me Alexander had met the girl in a gown during a donation event twenty years ago I checked the information and found that two classes had donated to the orphanage during that event.

There were a total of thirty–seven girls that pavedonad Here’s the information on the gris. Damian placed a stack of files on the desk. Alexander looked at the stack of documents on the desk. His fingertips felt numb. It had been 20 years. Could be find the god he was looking for?

He raised his right hand and wanted to look through the files. However, he stopped Alexander dosed his eyes and leaned back in his chair.

He remembered the first time he had seen her. She was wearing a red gown and had two pigtails The kindergarten teacher who was in charge of the donation event asked the children to each ge a gift to the orphans in the orphanage.

Alexander had strong self–esteem and was unwilling to accept donations from others in public. When the other children ran to the front and fought for gifts and toys, he hid behind them with a cold face and did not move.

He also wanted toys.

Children in the orphanage did not even have enough to eat or wear. Toys were them However, all children were attracted to toys Everyone liked toys.

Even Alexander was staring at the small car on the stage before him.

Unfortunately, the car was taken away by another little boy.

Alexander lowered his head in disappointment and turned to walk back to his room At that moment, a girl who was as beautiful as a doll stopped him. “Why do you not have any gift?”

thony Alpsing Darling The lule gul was in a gown. She had run up to him. She tilted her head as she looked at his empty hands.

“What should I do?” The little girl was in a difficult position. There were no more toys left on the stage.

What should she do?

The little girl frowned and thought for a while. She clapped her hands and said, “I’ll bring you another toy tomorrow, alright?”

Alexander was still young and had a strong sense of self–esteem. He turned his face away and wanted to say no.

However, for some reason, he did not reject her. It was hard for him to say no to a little girl with a striking appearance.

He just tilted his head and did not say a word.

The little girl handed him the chocolate in her hand. “This is for you. I’ll come and give you a toy tomorrow. Can you wait for me at the door?”

It was Alexander’s first chocolate. It was sweet and a little bitter.

After so many years, Alexander could no longer remember the little girl’s face. He only remembered the red gown she wore and the pendant hanging around her neck.

There was also a word written on it.

Unfortunately, Alexander could not make out the word back then.

It was already evening when Olivia returnest to the Sullivan family’s residence. As soon as she wached the door. Elena ran over. “Miss Taylor, bad news. Mrs. Sullivan is angry Olivia raised her eyes slightly. She had a puzzled expression.

Elena quickly explaiest It turned out that Mrs. Sullivan was upset that Tyson came back alone with Andrew in the afternoon.

Mrs. Sullivan was unhappy and felt that Olivia was not attentive enough to her grandson.

Brad caught wind of it and said something to Mrs. Sullivan, She was fuming.

Mrs. Sullivan said she had to teach Olivia a lesson. Olivia was not allowed to go out for the next few days.

She would teach Olivia how to behave.

The more Elena spoke, the more agitated she became. “Why is he behaving like that? He’s scheming and such a lowlife. Also, Mrs. Sullivan is too gullible for her age. How could she just…

Before she could finish speaking, Olivia gave her a look.

Elena immediately fell silent and lowered her head, not knowing what to do. Olivia said calmly, Mrs.

Sullivan is Daniel’s biological mother. She’s an elder. Even if she’s a little unhappy, we have to respect her when we speak about her.” It was not easy to maintain a cordial relationship.

Daniel could hold a grudge against his biological mother, but this did not mean that Olivia could disrespect Mrs. Sullivan.

“But, she…” Elena’s heart ached for Olivia.

“Stop talking.” Olivia waved her hand. “I’ll take care of it.

When she walked into the living room. Mrs. Sullivan told Olivia that she would be showing her the ropes personally over the next few days.

Brad sat at the side and looked at Olivia quietly. He had a faint smile. However, the smile did not reach his eyes.

Mr. Brown stood at the side, looking down. He was like an emotionless block of wood.

He did not want to be embroiled in it.

It seemed that Ms. Taylor was going to suffer the next few days.

That was also the reason why Mr. Brown did not think highly of Olivia previously. He did not understand why Olivia had to cause trouble for herself by provoking Brad.

Mrs. Sullivan personally raised Brad. He was like her biological son. A few words from Brad could affect Mrs. Sullivan’s impression of Ms. Taylor.

It was not a wise move to go against Brad.

Brad, who was sitting at the side, was proud of himself.

With just a few words, he could sow dissatisfaction between Mrs. Sullivan and Olivia. He was only teaching Olivia a small lesson this time. If she continued to be so insensible, he would not hold back.

Mrs. Sullivan offered to show Olivia the ropes personally for the next few days. She initially thought that Olivia would find excuses to refuse her or have it postponed. She had already made up reasons to reject Olivia if the latter did not agree immediately. She did not expect Olivia to accept straight away.

Olivia was so docile that Mrs. Sullivan was stunned. She stared at Olivia for a long time.

Brad also frowned. He suspected that Olivia was up to no good.

Olivia’s performance over the next few days was jaw–dropping.

Olivia had been serious throughout the days spent with Mrs. Sullivan. She showed no impatience. No matter what Mrs. Sullivan said, she would remember it carefully.

Not only did she chat with Mrs. Sullivan every day, but she also gave her a massage and acupuncture to treat her heart disease.

She even personally cooked for Mrs. Sullivan.

Mrs. Sullivan was initially a little uncomfortable. She did not want to chat with. Olivia. She felt that Olivia was her junior and her personality was not likable. She thought Olivia would speak unpleasantly.

Unexpectedly, Olivia and Mrs. Sullivan got along very well.

Olivia’s words touched Mrs. Sullivan’s heart. Everything she said made sense to the latter.

The two of them had very similar values and interests.

Mrs. Sullivan liked everything Olivia liked.

Even though Mrs. Sullivan was not familiar with the things recommended by Olivia at the beginning, she immediately fell in love with them after she got the hang of it.

In less than three days, Olivia had successfully replaced Brad as Mrs. Sullivan’s favorite person.

It had always been Brad talking to Mrs. Sullivan in the past. Now, Mrs. Sullivan was no longer willing to chat with Brad. Instead, she frowned and looked at Brad. “You’re not young anymore. Why are you hovering at home every day? Why are you meddling in matters overseen by others? A man should focus on his career.”

Brad found it unbelievable.

Mrs. Sullivan enjoyed his company the most. Why would she find him annoying now?

Brad immediately felt uneasy. He asked Mrs. Sullivan in a soft tone. “Whats wrong? Why are you displeased with me? Did 1 do something wrong?”

It was Brad’s usual tactic. As long as he spoke that way and acted fearful, Mrs. Sullivan’s heart would soften immediately However, the tactic did not work this time.

Mrs. Sullivan had goosebumps all over her body after hearing what Brad said. She felt uncomfortable and walked away to maintain a distance from him.

She then ran upstairs.

It was as if Brad was a ghost.

Even Mr. Brown was shocked, let alone Brad.

Mr. Brown quickly went upstairs to chase after Mrs. Sullivan. She was in her 111. 100111.

Mr. Brown entered the room. Mrs. Sullivan was sitting on the bed and panting heavily. He was puzzled as he asked. “May I ask if there’s anything wrong?” “Close the door!” Mrs. Sullivan glanced behind Mr.

Brown.

Mr. Brown closed the door.

Mrs. Sullivan sighed dejectedly. “Oh my god, Brad is so off–putting!”

Mr. Brown was frowning when he heard Mrs. Sullivan continue, “For the past few days. Olivia has shared her views on why she thinks Brad should behave more fittingly. I thought about it. She was right. Brad should have focused on his career and not whine and meddle in stuff that does not . He has crossed boundaries.”

my “Olivia told me that Brad was whiny about the smallest of matters. I didn’t believe her. But did you see how he whined about me not paying him enough attention? He’s a grown man now, How off–putting.”

Mrs. Sullivan only felt goosebumps all over her body, She was a little annoyed with Brad.

Olivia was right. He was a big man. He spent all his time in the house. She had nothing to say if he did not want to make any improvements, but he whined and complained about unimportant matters.

How annoying!

Mrs. Sullivan was getting more easily annoyed with Brad..

Olivia had already finished preparing dinner. She went to the living room to call Mrs. Sullivan to eat, but she did not see her. Olivia was about to ask the servant.

Brad stood before her. He had a livid expression as he gritted his teeth. “Olivia, what did you say behind my back?”

Olivia waved her hand at the servants.

The servants in the living room immediately turned around and left. Their movements were as agile as well–trained soldiers.

Brad looked up.

He was shocked.

He was wrong to underestimate her.

She had only been in the residence for a few days, but the servants were already listening to her orders. Even Mr. Brown was slightly biased towards her. Brad’s heart could not help but sink. He felt like he had brought a wolf into the house.

Olivia sat on the sofa and looked up at Brad with an innocent expression. “Didn’t you ask me to come here to be a companion? Why are you angry now? It’s so hard to guess what at you’re thinking!” you’re thinking!”

Brad’s face was livid. “Olivia, don’t play tricks with me.”

“I’m not playing tricks.” Olivia smiled gently. “I’m just giving you a taste of your own medicine. You’re not the only one who knows how to manipulate people. I know how to do it. Moreover, I’m doing it better than you. I’ve surpassed you.”

Was it not just a simple game?

Olivia had never known anything else easier to pick up.

She wanted to use Brad’s tactics and make him understand he was wrong to provoke her.

Olivia had never enjoyed competitions. She disliked it.

She liked to be the referee. She could decide the outcome.

She could even set the rules.

Olivia had no interest in competing with Brad. She wanted to be the referee. She would decide Brad’s fate.

In the past, Olivia could not be bothered with Brad. However, he was the one who provoked her first.

Olivia had to retaliate.

After accompanying Mrs. Sullivan for a week, Olivia successfully won her over. Mrs. Sullivan grabbed Olivia’s hand every time. She was regretful that she did not have such a considerate daughter like Olivia.

Occasionally, when Mrs. Sullivan was alone at night, she would feel that she had. not lived fully.

Why did she not have a daughter?

Back then, how could she have been blinded and only focused on Brad? She even postponed her plan to get pregnant until seven or eight years later.

She might have given birth to a thoughtful daughter like Olivia.

Although she was not angry at Brad, Mrs. Sullivan felt a little regretful when she thought about it, She sighed.

She wanted Olivia to be her daughter.

She wondered why Olivia was not born as her daughter.

It was clear that Olivia had won Mrs Sullivan’s heart.

On the other hand, Brad was also sighing.

Recalling how Mrs. Sullivan had changed over the past few days, Brad felt he had lured a wolf into his house.

Why did he ask Olivia to come over to train under Mrs. Sullivan? Why did he ask her to come to their residence?

He was the one who brought it upon himself.

Brad wanted to cry. He regretted what he did.

However, he was not someone to be easily defeated. He was only upset for a moment before he started devising again.

Mrs. Sullivan was his trump card. Everything depended on Mrs. Sullivan.

Therefore, he definitely could not lose this trump card!

Brad thought about the meals Olivia made for Mrs. Sullivan.

He was sure cooking was a piece of cake.

Brad made a decision. He would wake up early the next day to make breakfast for Mrs. Sullivan. It would show his filial piety.

Brad felt that he had an obvious advantage over Olivia. Older people often thought it was mandatory to have their daughters–in–law prepare meals for them. It would be rare for someone to cook for their sister–in–law.

Brad did not sleep. He sat in front of the computer and looked through various menus for breakfast the next day.

He had decided on what he would make. Mushroom soup and waffles.

Brad woke up early. He woke up at four in the morning. He went to the kitchen. and instructed the chef and servants inside.

The mushrooms had to be chunky. All other ingredients also had to be fresh and top–notch.

He would not accept any subpar ingredients.

There were five or six people in the kitchen. Chef Waynes was so busy that he did not have time to have breakfast.

When Olivia arrived at six o’clock, Brad had already prepared the mushroom soup as planned.

Brad leaned against the door and looked at Olivia smugly. “I’ll be in charge of breakfast this morning.”

He could also do such things to please Mrs. Sullivan.

Olivia was not the only one.

He was proud to snatch Olivia’s job of making breakfast. There was nothing she could do about it.

Brad was sure that Mrs. Sullivan would be touched after waking up to see the breakfast he had prepared.

He imagined Mrs. Sullivan’s expression. He also imagined how Olivia would sulk.

Brad was proud of himself.

It would be a heavy blow to Olivia. Olivia would not dare to be so arrogant in the future.

Olivia only tilted her head and glanced at the kitchen before leaving the dining. room. She said indifferently, “Since you’re here, I’ll go back.”

Brad was stunned.

She retreated easily. She did not even argue with him.

Brad was shocked. He could not help but size up Olivia. He realized her gaze was calm. There was no dissatisfaction or anger on her face. There was not even a hint of mockery.

the was pushed The more Brad thought about it the more he frowned.

It was hard to understand va Tystans on the second floor. Mrs Sullivan woke up early. She was wearing pasansas while practicing the breathing techniques that Olivia taught her. Not only was the breathing technique easy to practice, but she noticed herself becoming more alert these days after practicing it for just a few days.

Mrs. Sullivan felt hungry after she was done with the first round of practice. She quickly washed up and changed her clothes.

A servant came in to help her. Seeing that Mrs. Sullivan was in a good mood, she could not help but ask curiously, “Mrs. Sullivan, is there a happy occasion today?” Mrs. Sullivan smiled and glanced at her. “You are sharp. You noticed it”

The servant smiled. “I’ve been with you for years”

“Yes, time flies.” Mrs. Sullivan nodded. She said excitedly. “Olivia said she would make me chocolate croissants this morning. I’ve been looking forward to them all night.

“Chocolate croissants” The servant’s expression changed.

Mrs. Sullivan could tell something was amiss. She immediately frowned. “What’s wrong?”

The servant smiled awkwardly. “You’ll know when we’re at the dining table.” Brad had long gathered the servants and said that he wanted to give Mrs. Sullivan a surprise. He wanted them all to keep the secret and not say a word.

Hence, the servant did not say a word. She remembered Brad’s instructions, Mrs. Sullivan went to the third floor. She wanted to find Andrew and bring him downstairs.

Andrew was painting. When he saw his grandmother, he pounced on her happily. He asked. “Why are you here?”

Mrs. Sullivan kissed her grandson’s tender face. “Andrew, let’s head downstairs for breakfast now.

Olivia is making us chocolate croissants for breakfast. Let’s go. enjoy them.”

“That’s great.” Andrew was overjoyed to hear what his grandmother said. He was feeling hungry.

Moreover, he liked Olivia’s cooking the most.

Unfortunately, Olivia usually did not make much. Both his grandmother and he only had small servings whenever Olivia cooked. They always did not have enough of her food.

“Why doesn’t she make more?” Andrew was frustrated. He complained to his grandmother.

Seeing her grandson’s response, Mrs. Sullivan smiled. She replied to him dotingly.

11:00-

“Olivia isn’t a chef. She has a lot of things to do. How can she cook so many dishes? Don’t you like Chef Waynes’s dishear Andrew nodded and sighed. “I used to like his dishes, but I don’t like them any more now. He made it clear that his favorite cook was Olivia.

Mrs. Sullivan laughed uncontrollably. She pointed at Andrew and said, “You linde guy, you are so fussy.”

The servant stood at the side and listened to them praise Olivia’s cooking. She was very curious.

Was Ms. Taylor better at cooking than Chef Waynes?

It sounded unbelievable. Chef Waynes’s cooking skills were already top notch.

In the dining room downstairs. Brad was ready.

He got someone to place the breakfast he made on the table. The rest of the breakfast made by Chef Waynes was left in the kitchen and would be served later.

Looking at the breakfast on the dining table, Brad was proud.

He was sure Mrs. Sullivan would be touched at the sight of the breakfast he prepared personally.

He could not wait to see how touched she would be.

“Where is she?” Brad asked a servant beside him.

The servant replied, “She is already downstairs. She’ll be here soon.”